Toleration discuss'd, in two dialogues I. betwixt a conformist, and a non-conformist ... II. betwixt a Presbyterian, and an Independent ...
         L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
      
       
         
           1670
        
      
       Approx. 505 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 183 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47928
         Wing L1316
         ESTC R1454
         12306009
         ocm 12306009
         59253
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online text creation partnership.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47928)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59253)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 921:15)
      
       
         
           
             Toleration discuss'd, in two dialogues I. betwixt a conformist, and a non-conformist ... II. betwixt a Presbyterian, and an Independent ...
             L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
          
           [8], 350 p.
           
             Printed by E.C. and A.C. for Henry Brome ...,
             London :
             1670.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, NewYork.
             Table of contents: p. [3]-[8]
             Attributed to Roger L'Estrange. cf. NUC pre-1956.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
           Toleration.
           Freedom of religion -- Great Britain.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-01 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Toleration
           DISCUSS'D
           ;
           IN
           TWO
           DIALOGUES
           .
        
         
           I.
           Betwixt
           a
           Conformist
           ,
           and
           a
           Non-Conformist
           ;
           Laying
           open
           the
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           Danger
           of
           a
           
             General
             Liberty
          
           .
        
         
           II.
           Betwixt
           a
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           an
           Independent
           ;
           Concluding
           ,
           upon
           an
           
             Impartial
             Examination
          
           of
           their
           Respective
           Practises
           ,
           and
           Opinions
           ,
           in
           Favour
           of
           the
           Independent
           .
        
         
           
             Vaevobis
             ,
             Hypocritae
          
           !
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             C.
          
           and
           
             A.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Brome
          
           at
           the
           Gun
           in
           Ludgate-street
           ,
           at
           the
           West
           End
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           .
           1670.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             The
             CONTENTS
             .
          
           
             SECTION
             I.
             UNIVERSAL
             TOLERATION
             
               too
               Wide
               ,
               and
               Unlawful
            
             .
             Page
             3
          
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             LIMITED
             TOLERATION
             
               too
               Narrow
               ,
               and
               Disobliging
               to
               the
               Excluded
               Party
               .
            
             15
          
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
               No
               Toleration
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               but
               with
               the
            
             Allowance
             
               of
               the
               Chief
               Magistrate
            
             .
             18
          
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             The
             BOUNDS
             
               of
               Toleration
               .
               And
               the
               Error
               of
               making
            
             Fundamentals
             and
             Non
             Fundamentals
             
               to
               be
               the
               Measure
               of
               it
               .
            
             23
          
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
               The
               Common
               Arguments
               for
            
             TOLERATION
             ,
             Examined
             .
             29
          
           
             
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             TOLERATION
             
               undermines
               the
            
             Law
             ,
             
               and
               causes
            
             Confusion
             
               both
               in
            
             Church
             ,
             and
             State.
             Page
             36
          
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
             
               The
               Non-Conformist's
               Plea
               for
               Toleration
               ,
               upon
            
             REASON
             OF
             STATE
             .
             43
          
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
             
               The
               Non-Conformist's
               Plea
               for
               Toleration
               ,
               from
               the
            
             MERITS
             
               of
               the
               Party
            
             .
             52
          
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
             
               The
               Non-Conformist's
               Plea
               for
               Toleration
               ,
               from
               the
            
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             Modesty
             
               of
               their
            
             OPINIONS
             and
             PRACTISES
             .
             56
          
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             The
             Non-Conformists
             
               demand
               a
            
             Toleration
             ,
             
               which
               is
               neither
            
             INTELLIGIBLE
             
               in
               the
            
             Whole
             ,
             nor
             PRACTICABLE
             
               so
               far
               as
               it
               may
               be
            
             Understood
             .
             78
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
             The
             Non-Conformists
             
               demand
               a
            
             Toleration
             ,
             
               for
               No
               Body
               knows
            
             WHOM
             ,
             or
             WHAT
             .
             84
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
             The
             Conjunct
             Importunity
             
               of
               the
            
             Non-Conformists
             
               for
               a
            
             Toleration
             ,
             
               is
               not
               grounded
               upon
               Matter
               of
            
             CONSCIENCE
             .
             87
          
           
             
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
             The
             Conjunct
             Importunity
             
               of
               the
            
             Non-Conformists
             
               for
               a
            
             Toleration
             ,
             
               is
               a
               Manifest
            
             CONFEDERACY
             .
             96
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XIV
             .
             The
             Non-Conformists
             Joynt-Pretenses
             FOR
             A
             Toleration
             ,
             
               overthrown
               ,
               by
               the
               Evidence
               of
               their
            
             Joynt-Arguments
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             and
             Practises
             AGAINST
             it
             .
             114
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             The
             Non-Conformists
             JOYNT
             COMPLAINTS
             of
             Hard
             Measure
             ,
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             
               confronted
               with
               their
               own
            
             JOYNT-PROCEEDINGS
             .
             120
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
             The
             Non-Conformists
             
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
            
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             
               is
               the
            
             Common
             Interest
             of
             This
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             REASON
             and
             EXPERIENCE
             
               tell
               us
               the
            
             CONTRARY
             .
             128
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XVII
             .
             This
             Kingdom
             
               has
               been
               still
               the
            
             Worse
             
               for
               Indulging
               the
            
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Party
             
               never
               the
            
             Better
             .
             
               Which
               evinces
               ,
               that
            
             UNIFORMITY
             
               is
               the
            
             True
             Interest
             of
             This
             Government
             ,
             
               and
               Not
            
             Toleration
             .
             148
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
             The
             Party
             of
             Scrupulous
             ,
             and
             Conscientious
             
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             
               is
               neither
            
             NUMEROUS
             ,
             nor
             DANGEROUS
             .
             Pag.
             167
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XIX
             .
             The
             Non-Conformists
             Appeal
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             Government
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             
               of
               the
            
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Practise
             
               of
               the
            
             Reformed
             Churches
             BEYOND
             THE
             SEAS
             ;
             Examined
             ,
             and
             Submitted
             to
             Censure
             .
             172
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XX.
             The
             Non-Confotmists
             Exceptions
             
               to
               Our
            
             Publique
             Way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             
               found
               Guilty
               of
               Great
            
             IMPIETY
             ,
             and
             ERROR
             .
             194
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXI
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               God
               hath
               left
            
             INDIFFERENT
             ,
             
               is
               the
            
             Subject
             of
             HUMANE
             POWER
             .
             217
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXII
             .
             
               No
               End
               of
            
             Controversie
             ,
             
               without
               a
            
             FINAL
             and
             UNACCOMPTABLE
             JUDGE
             ,
             
               from
               whose
            
             Sentence
             
               there
               shall
               be
               no
            
             Appeal
             .
             226
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIII
             .
             
               The
               Three
               Great
            
             Judges
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             are
             GOD
             ,
             MAGISTRATES
             ,
             and
             CONSCIENCE
             .
             238
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIV
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             
               charges
               the
            
             Non-Conformists
             with
             SCHISM
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             
             Non-Conformists
             
               charge
               those
               of
               the
            
             Church
             with
             SCANDAL
             .
             
               The
               Matter
               is
               taken
               into
            
             Debate
             .
             Page
             256
          
        
         
           
             Toleration
             Discuss'd
             ,
             
               betwixt
               a
            
             Presbyterian
             ,
             
               and
               an
            
             Independent
             .
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXV
             .
             An
             Enquiry
             ,
             
               upon
               a
               Short
               ,
               and
               Impartial
            
             Survey
             
               of
               the
            
             Rise
             ,
             Progress
             ,
             and
             Issue
             
               of
               the
            
             War
             ,
             
               raised
               by
               the
            
             Two
             Houses
             
               in
               1641.
               
               Whether
               were
               more
            
             Criminal
             ,
             The
             PRESBYTERIANS
             ,
             
               or
               the
            
             INDEPENDENTS
             .
             271
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVI
             .
             What
             Party
             soever
             DEMANDS
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             
               and
               yet
            
             Mainteins
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
            
             Destructive
             
               both
               of
            
             Church
             ,
             and
             State
             ,
             to
             GRANT
             
               one
               ,
               Is
               an
            
             ENEMY
             to
             BOTH
             .
             292
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVII
             .
             
               In
               Case
               of
               a
            
             Toleration
             ,
             or
             Indulgence
             
               to
               be
            
             Granted
             ,
             
               Whether
               has
               the
               fairer
            
             Preten
             se
             
               to
               it
               ;
               The
            
             CLASSICAL
             Way
             
               of
               the
            
             PRESBYTERIANS
             ,
             
               or
               the
            
             CONGREGATIONAL
             Way
             
               of
               the
            
             
             INDEPENDENTS
             ;
             
               in
               Respect
               of
               their
            
             Form
             of
             Government
             ?
             Page
             298
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVIII
             .
             
               Whether
               may
               be
               better
               Tolerated
               in
               This
               Kingdom
               ,
               The
            
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
               or
               the
            
             Independents
             ;
             
               in
               Respect
               of
               their
            
             PRINCIPLES
             ,
             and
             Ordinary
             PROCEEDINGS
             ?
             Debated
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               With
               Relation
               to
               his
            
             Majesties
             PERSON
             ,
             and
             AUTHORITY
             .
             306
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIX
             .
             
               The
               Question
               of
            
             Toleration
             ,
             betwixt
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             Independency
             ;
             
               Debated
               ,
               with
               regard
               to
               the
            
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             Execution
             
               of
               the
            
             LAW
             .
             318
          
           
             SECT
             .
             XXX
             .
             
               The
               Question
               of
            
             Toleration
             ,
             betwixt
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             Independency
             ,
             Debated
             ,
             
               with
               a
               Regard
               to
               the
            
             Rights
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Advantages
             
               of
               the
            
             PEOPLE
             .
             327
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Toleration
           Discuss'd
           ,
           By
           way
           of
           Dialogue
           betwixt
           a
           CONFORMIST
           ,
           AND
           A
           NON-CONFORMIST
           .
        
         
           
             Conformist
             .
          
           
             
               LIberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               No
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Question
             .
             What
             is
             Conscience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Non-conformist
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             is
             a
             
               Iudicium
               Hominis
               de
               Semetipso
               ,
               prout
               subjicitur
               Iudicio
               Dei.
            
             b
             The
             Judgment
             that
             a
             Man
             makes
             of
             Himself
             and
             his
             Actions
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             future
             Judgment
             of
             God.
             
               Or
               otherwise
            
             ,
             c
             
               It
               is
            
             An
             Ability
             in
             the
             Understanding
             of
             Man
             ,
             by
             a
             Reflex
             Act
             to
             Judge
             of
             Himself
             in
             all
             he
             does
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Acceptance
             ,
             or
             Rejection
             with
             God.
             
               Rutherford
               makes
               it
               to
               be
            
             d
             A
             Power
             of
             the
             Practical
             Understanding
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             Man
             is
             obliged
             and
             directed
             to
             give
             Judgment
             of
             Himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Of
             His
             State
             and
             Condition
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             Actions
             ,
             
             Inclinations
             ,
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Words
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             Conscience
             ,
             Then
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             is
             
               A
               Liberty
               of
               a
               Man's
               Iudging
               of
               Himself
               ,
               and
               his
               Actions
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               future
               Iudgment
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Right
               :
               But
               then
               he
               is
               bound
               likewise
               to
            
             Practise
             
               according
               to
               that
            
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             To
             Worship
             God
             according
             
             to
             the
             Light
             and
             Understanding
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             of
             What
             is
             that
             Worship
             which
             is
             Acceptable
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             Matter
             and
             Manner
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             your
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             is
             now
             come
             to
             
               Liberty
               of
               Practise
            
             .
             Indeed
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             the
             Advocates
             for
             Liberty
             would
             be
             a
             little
             more
             Candid
             in
             this
             business
             .
             They
             take
             wonderful
             Pains
             (
             many
             of
             Them
             )
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             
               Conscience
               cannot
               be
               forc'd
               ;
               It
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Reach
               of
               Humane
               Power
               ;
               God
               never
               appointed
               any
               Iudge
               of
               it
               ;
               Shall
               any
               Man
               pretend
               to
               make
               me
               believe
               ,
               That
               which
               I
               cannot
               believe
               ?
            
             (
             And
             the
             like
             )
             Pressing
             the
             Argument
             ,
             as
             if
             That
             were
             the
             very
             Pinch
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             which
             is
             just
             Nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Point
             in
             Controversie
             .
             It
             is
             obvious
             to
             Common
             Reason
             ,
             that
             This
             Suggestion
             cannot
             but
             create
             very
             dangerous
             and
             unquiet
             Thoughts
             in
             the
             People
             :
             For
             if
             they
             be
             denied
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
            
             
             (
             in
             the
             plain
             and
             honest
             English
             of
             it
             )
             They
             suffer
             under
             the
             most
             Barbarous
             ,
             and
             Ridiculous
             Persecution
             ,
             that
             ever
             yet
             appear'd
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             If
             their
             claim
             be
             stretch't
             to
             
               Liberty
               of
               Practise
            
             ,
             It
             seems
             not
             only
             unreasonable
             ,
             but
             utterly
             Inconsistent
             ,
             both
             with
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Publique
               Peace
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             UNIVERSAL
             TOLERATION
             too
             Wide
             ,
             and
             Unlawful
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 LIberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               (
               as
               you
               have
               stated
               it
               )
               is
               
                 An
                 Universal
                 Toleration
              
               for
               People
               to
               say
               and
               do
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               under
               the
               Warrant
               and
               Pretext
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 In
                 Matters
                 properly
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               with
               Reference
               to
               the
               future
               Judgment
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               By
               This
               Rule
               ,
               Pagans
               are
               to
               be
               tolerated
               as
               well
               as
               Christians
               :
               For
               They
               have
               Consciences
               as
               well
               as
               We
               :
               They
               are
               convinc'd
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               
               That
               God
               ought
               to
               be
               Worship't
               ;
               and
               may
               plead
               for
               the
               same
               Freedom
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               their
               Proceeding
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               Paganism
               is
               not
               within
               the
               Pale
               of
               the
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Why
               then
               ,
               no
               more
               is
               Conscience
               .
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               They
               are
               in
               the
               Wrong
               ,
               and
               so
               debar
               them
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Error
               of
               it
               ,
               your
               Exception
               lies
               to
               the
               Error
               ,
               n●…t
               to
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               may
               be
               turn'd
               upon
               your selves
               :
               For
               They
               say
               as
               much
               of
               You
               ;
               and
               have
               as
               much
               right
               to
               condemn
               You
               ,
               as
               You
               Them
               :
               Neither
               have
               you
               any
               more
               Right
               to
               be
               Judges
               in
               your
               own
               Case
               ,
               then
               they
               in
               theirs
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               a
               Law
               to
               Iudge
               our selves
               by
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 so
                 have
                 They
                 too
                 :
                 For
                 ,
              
               They
               without
               a
               Law
               ,
               do
               by
               Nature
               the
               things
               
               contained
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               Law
               unto
               Themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               how
               can
               that
               Law-have
               any
               Regard
               to
               
                 the
                 future
                 Judgment
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               when
               they
               deny
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               :
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               
                 a
                 future
                 Iudgment
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               This
               Life
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               next
               :
               And
               the
               Conscience
               that
               hath
               no
               Light
               at
               all
               of
               another
               World
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               without
               
               Apprehensions
               of
               Divine
               Vengeance
               in
               This.
               
                 Raro
                 Antecedentem
                 Scelestum
                 deseruit
                 pede
                 poena
                 claudo
                 .
              
               You
               'l
               be
               as
               much
               to
               seek
               now
               ,
               if
               you
               restrain
               your
               Argument
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               for
               you
               must
               either
               prove
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               no
               
                 Erroneous
                 Consciences
              
               among
               Christinas
               ;
               or
               ,
               That
               Error
               of
               Conscience
               is
               no
               Sin
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               That
               Sin
               may
               be
               Tolerated
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               there
               are
               
                 Erroneous
                 Consciences
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               as
               clear
               that
               Sin
               is
               not
               to
               be
               Tolerated
               :
               But
               I
               do
               not
               take
               every
               Error
               of
               Conscience
               to
               be
               a
               Sin
               (
               understand
               me
               of
               Consciences
               labouring
               under
               an
               
                 Invincible
                 Ignorance
                 .
              
               )
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 to
                 the
              
               Formality
               of
               Sin
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
              
               the
               Obliquity
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               An
               Error
               of
               Conscience
               
                 under
                 an
              
               Invincible
               Ignorance
               
                 is
                 no
              
               Sin
               :
               But
               Sin
               Materially
               
                 considered
                 ,
                 is
              
               the
               Transgression
               of
               the
               Divine
               Law
               ;
               and
               Conscience
               
                 it self
                 becomes
              
               Sinful
               ,
               
                 when
                 it
                 dictates
                 against
              
               That
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 any
              
               Sin
               without
               Assent
               ;
               
                 or
                 any
              
               Assent
               without
               Knowledge
               ;
               
                 or
                 any
              
               Knowledge
               
                 in
                 a
                 Case
                 of
              
               Invincible
               Ignorance
               ?
               The
               Transgression
               
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 implies
                 the
              
               Knowledg
               
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
              
               Possibility
               of
               Knowing
               it
               ;
               
               without
               which
               ,
               it
               has
               not
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               as
               to
               me
               .
               
                 [
                 The
                 Conditions
              
               
               
                 requisite
                 to
                 a
              
               Rule
               
                 are
                 These
                 :
                 It
                 must
                 be
              
               Certain
               ;
               
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
              
               Known
               .
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
              
               Certain
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 no
              
               Rule
               ;
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
              
               Known
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Rule
                 to
              
               Us.
               ]
               I
               had
               not
               known
               Sin
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Law
               
               
                 (
                 says
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 Place
                 ,
              
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               Law
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               Transgression
               .
               
                 From
                 whence
                 the
                 Deduction
              
               
               
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 That
              
               Sin
               
                 is
                 not
                 barely
              
               the
               Transgression
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               Transgression
               of
               a
               Known
               Law
               ;
               
                 the
                 Inconformity
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 to
                 the
                 Understanding
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Perversness
               of
               the
               Will
               being
               a
               Sin
               ,
               does
               not
               hinder
               the
               Enormity
               of
               the
               Iudgment
               to
               be
               so
               too
               .
               
                 [
                 Until
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Sin
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 Sin
                 is
                 not
                 imputed
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Law.
              
               ]
               In
               few
               words
               ,
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               all
               Disproportion
               to
               that
               Rule
               is
               Error
               :
               God's
               Revealed
               Will
               is
               the
               Measure
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               and
               all
               Disproportion
               to
               that
               Measure
               is
               Sin.
               Now
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               Whether
               imputed
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               but
               ,
               Whether
               a
               Sin
               ,
               or
               No
               :
               And
               you
               cannot
               make
               
                 Error
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               to
               be
               
                 No
                 Sin
              
               ,
               without
               making
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               be
               
                 No
                 Rule
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               Sin
               as
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               none
               as
               to
               the
               Person
               ;
               It
               is
               none
               Constructively
               ,
               with
               him
               that
               accepts
               the
               Will
               for
               the
               Deed.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Can
               you
               imagine
               that
               any
               Condition
               in
               the
               Delinquent
               can
               operate
               upon
               the
               Force
               and
               Equity
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               Because
               
                 God
                 spares
                 the
                 Offender
              
               ,
               shall
               Man
               therefore
               
                 tolerate
                 the
                 Offence
                 ?
                 David
              
               was
               pronounced
               
                 a
                 Man
                 after
                 God's
                 own
                 Heart
              
               ;
               shall
               Authority
               therefore
               grant
               a
               License
               to
               Murder
               and
               Adultery
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               
               David's
               Case
               to
               ours
               ?
               You
               instance
               in
               Sins
               of
               Presumpt●…on
               ,
               and
               the
               Question
               is
               touching
               Sins
               of
               Ignorance
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 a
                 Persecutor
                 ,
                 and
                 Injurious
              
               (
               says
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 obtain'd
              
               
               Mercy
               (
               he
               does
               not
               say
               APPROBATION
               )
               
                 because
                 I
                 did
                 it
                 in
              
               Ignorance
               and
               Unbeleif
               .
               Again
               ,
               The
               Magistrate
               has
               a
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Subject
               .
               It
               may
               be
               Ignorance
               in
               him
               that
               Commits
               the
               Sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               Presumption
               in
               him
               that
               Suffers
               it
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               in
               pleading
               for
               
                 all
                 Opinions
              
               ,
               you
               plead
               for
               
                 all
                 Heresies
              
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Establishment
               of
               Wickedness
               by
               a
               Law.
               What
               Swarms
               of
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 Familists
                 ,
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 Anti-Scripturists
                 ,
                 Anti-Trinitarians
                 ,
                 Enthusiasts
              
               
               (
               and
               what
               Not
               ?
               )
               have
               started
               up
               even
               in
               our
               days
               ,
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ?
               What
               Blasphemous
               and
               Desperate
               Opinions
               ,
               to
               the
               Subversion
               both
               of
               Faith
               and
               Government
               !
               Where
               's
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Reverence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               when
               every
               Man
               shall
               make
               a
               Bible
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               divide
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               against
               it self
               ,
               and
               dash
               one
               Text
               upon
               another
               ?
               He
               that
               has
               a
               mind
               to
               rake
               further
               in
               this
               Puddle
               ,
               let
               him
               read
               Edwards
               his
               
                 Gangraena
                 ,
                 Bayly's
                 Disswasive
              
               ,
               Paget's
               
                 Haeresiography
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               To
               pass
               now
               from
               Opinions
               ,
               to
               Practices
               .
               The
               Liberty
               you
               challenge
               ,
               opens
               a
               door
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               Villany
               and
               Outrage
               imaginable
               ;
               to
               Rapine
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               King-killing
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               As
               if
               any
               Man
               that
               has
               a
               Conscience
               
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               knows
               what
               Conscience
               is
               ,
               could
               give
               Entertainment
               to
               so
               fond
               an
               Imagination
               ,
               as
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               God
               at
               the
               last
               day
               will
               approve
               of
               Murders
               ,
               Seditions
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Evils
               :
               Since
               what
               is
               Evil
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               direction
               unto
               it
               ,
               no
               approbation
               of
               it
               from
               Conscience
               in
               the
               least
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               will
               this
               amount
               to
               ?
               
               when
               ,
               first
               ,
               Every
               Man's
               Word
               shall
               be
               taken
               for
               his
               own
               Conscience
               :
               And
               secondly
               ,
               That
               Conscience
               pleaded
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               Actions
               .
               That
               which
               you
               stile
               Murther
               ,
               and
               Sedition
               ,
               He
               'll
               tell
               you
               is
               only
               a
               
                 Gospel-Reformation
                 ,
                 The
                 Destroying
                 of
                 the
                 Hittites
                 and
                 the
                 Amorites
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               So
               that
               you
               are
               never
               the
               better
               for
               tying
               a
               Man
               up
               to
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               in
               his
               Actions
               ,
               if
               you
               leave
               him
               at
               Liberty
               in
               his
               Creed
               :
               For
               there
               is
               not
               that
               Impiety
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               he
               'll
               give
               you
               a
               Text
               for
               it
               .
               The
               Adversaries
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               refuse
               to
               enter
               into
               
                 a
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               submit
               themselves
               to
               
                 Christ's
                 Scepter
              
               ,
               may
               be
               Sequestred
               and
               Plundered
               ,
               without
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Rapine
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 The
                 Meek
                 shall
              
               
               
                 inherit
                 the
                 Earth
              
               :
               And
               it
               is
               no
               more
               then
               God's
               People
               the
               Israelites
               did
               to
               the
               Egyptians
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               Refractary
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               put
               to
               Death
               too
               ,
               without
               
                 Murder
                 ,
                 [
                 Those
                 mine
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 Reign
                 over
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 bring
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 them
                 before
                 me
                 .
                 ]
              
               If
               any
               Man
               has
               a
               spight
               at
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               calling
               it
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Case
               
               shall
               give
               him
               a
               Commission
               to
               
                 take
                 this
              
               Agag
               ,
               
                 and
                 Hew
                 it
                 in
                 pieces
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Taking
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               Government
               ,
               
               is
               
                 helping
                 the
                 Lord
                 against
                 the
                 Mighty
                 .
              
               And
               King-killing
               it self
               ,
               is
               justified
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               Ehud
               to
               Eglon.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               do
               you
               believe
               any
               Man
               so
               mad
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               these
               Extravagances
               for
               Impulses
               of
               Conscience
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Or
               rather
               ,
               Is
               not
               he
               madder
               that
               doubts
               it
               ?
               Considering
               the
               Evidences
               we
               have
               both
               from
               Story
               and
               Experience
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               believing
               it
               .
               Does
               not
               our
               Saviour
               foretell
               us
               of
               
                 False
                 Christs
              
               ,
               and
               False
               
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 arise
                 and
                 deceive
                 many
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Elect
                 ?
              
               Parties
               are
               engag'd
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Abomination
               ,
               under
               the
               Masque
               of
               Conscience
               .
               Those
               of
               the
               League
               in
               Flanders
               ,
               1503.
               under
               Maximilian
               ,
               bound
               themselves
               by
               Oath
               ,
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               to
               kill
               and
               slay
               all
               Opposers
               ;
               but
               with
               such
               regard
               to
               Religion
               (
               I
               warrant
               ye
               )
               that
               every
               Member
               of
               that
               Confederacy
               was
               to
               say
               five
               
                 Ave
                 Maryes
              
               and
               
                 Pater
                 Nosters
              
               daily
               ,
               For
               a
               Blessing
               upon
               the
               Undertaking
               .
               The
               
                 Holy
                 League
              
               at
               Peronne
               ,
               under
               Henry
               the
               Third
               of
               France
               ,
               was
               for
               
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
              
               too
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               :
               What
               Horrible
               Effects
               it
               produced
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               .
               Sleydan
               reckons
               upon
               
                 Fifty
                 Thousand
              
               
               slain
               in
               one
               Summer
               ,
               in
               the
               Boores
               
               Rebellion
               in
               Germany
               ,
               1525.
               
               And
               charges
               the
               Tumult
               upon
               
                 Seditious
                 Preachers
              
               ,
               whereof
               Muncer
               was
               chief
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               mind
               you
               of
               the
               Damned
               Villanies
               that
               were
               acted
               by
               
                 Muncer
                 ,
                 Phifer
                 ,
                 (
                 Beold
                 ,
              
               or
               )
               
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 Rottman
                 ,
                 Knipperdolling
                 ,
                 Kippenbroke
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Matthias
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Gang
               ,
               under
               the
               Imposture
               of
               Inspiration
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               :
               Their
               Sacking
               and
               Burning
               of
               Towns
               ,
               Rapes
               ,
               and
               Massacres
               :
               And
               all
               this
               under
               the
               pretense
               of
               
                 God's
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Direction
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               so
               strongly
               was
               the
               deluded
               Multitude
               possest
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Ways
               of
               their
               False
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               the
               Muncerians
               ,
               upon
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               
                 Landtzgrave
                 of
                 Hesse
              
               ,
               stood
               stone
               still
               ,
               without
               striking
               a
               Blow
               ;
               calling
               upon
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               to
               their
               Succour
               (
               as
               Muncer
               had
               promised
               them
               )
               till
               they
               were
               all
               Routed
               and
               Cut
               off
               .
            
             
               Was
               it
               not
               a
               
                 Holy
                 Father
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Prior
               of
               the
               Convent
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               League
               )
               that
               confirm'd
               Clement
               in
               his
               purpose
               of
               Murthering
               Harry
               the
               Third
               of
               France
               ?
               For
               his
               Encouragement
               ,
               
               they
               assur'd
               him
               ,
               That
               
                 if
                 he
                 out-liv'd
                 the
                 Fact
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 ;
                 If
                 
                 he
                 dy'd
                 ,
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
              
               What
               was
               it
               again
               that
               originally
               disposed
               this
               Monster
               to
               that
               cursed
               Act
               ?
               
                 Stimolato
                 dalle
                 Predicationi
              
               ,
               
               
                 che
                 giournallmente
                 sentiva
                 fare
                 contra
              
               Henrico
               di
               Valois
               ,
               
                 nominato
                 il
                 persecutore
                 della
                 Fede
                 ,
                 &
                 il
                 Tyranno
                 .
              
               Seditious
               Sermons
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               a
               Persecutor
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               a
               Tyrant
               .
               See
               in
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               the
               Confession
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Castle
              
               ,
               concerning
               his
               Attempt
               upon
               Harry
               the
               
                 Great
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 brought
              
               
               
                 up
                 in
                 the
              
               Jesuites
               School
               ,
               
                 and
                 Instructed
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 Lawful
                 ,
                 but
                 Meritorious
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
              
               Harry
               of
               Bourbon
               ,
               That
               Revolted
               Heretique
               ,
               and
               Persecutor
               
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 .
                 [
                 Esaminato
                 con
                 le
                 solite
                 Forme
                 ,
                 confesso
                 liberamente
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               What
               was
               it
               that
               Animated
               Ravillac
               to
               his
               Hellish
               Practise
               upon
               that
               Brave
               Prince
               ?
               but
               (
               by
               his
               own
               Confession
               )
               A
               Discourse
               of
               
               Mariana's
               ,
               
                 De
                 Rege
                 ,
                 &
                 Regis
                 Institutione
                 .
              
               It
               was
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Instinct
              
               too
               ,
               that
               mov'd
               
                 Balthasar
                 Gerard
              
               to
               Murther
               the
               Prince
               of
               
                 Aurange
                 .
                 [
                 Divino
                 tantùm
                 Instinctu
                 ,
                 id
              
               
               
                 à
                 se
                 patratum
                 constanter
                 affirmabat
                 ,
                 diu
                 Tortus
                 .
                 ]
              
               To
               conclude
               now
               with
               That
               fresh
               and
               execrable
               Instance
               here
               at
               Home
               ,
               upon
               the
               Person
               of
               
                 the
                 Late
                 King
              
               :
               It
               was
               the
               Pulpit
               that
               started
               the
               Quarrel
               ;
               The
               Pulpit
               that
               Enflam'd
               it
               ;
               The
               Pulpit
               
               that
               Christen'd
               it
               
                 God's
                 Cause
              
               ;
               The
               Pulpit
               that
               conjur'd
               the
               People
               into
               a
               Covenant
               to
               defend
               it
               ;
               The
               Pulpit
               that
               blasted
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               pursu'd
               him
               ,
               that
               prest
               the
               putting
               of
               Him
               to
               Death
               ;
               and
               the
               Pulpit
               that
               applauded
               it
               when
               it
               was
               done
               .
               And
               how
               was
               all
               this
               effected
               ?
               (
               I
               beseech
               ye
               )
               but
               by
               Imposing
               upon
               the
               weak
               and
               inconsiderate
               Multitude
               ,
               Errors
               for
               Truths
               ;
               by
               perverting
               of
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               by
               These
               Arts
               ,
               moulding
               the
               Passions
               and
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               People
               to
               the
               Interest
               of
               a
               Tumultuary
               Design
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Toleration
               you
               demand
               .
               Reflect
               soberly
               upon
               what
               has
               been
               said
               ;
               and
               Tell
               me
               ,
               Do
               you
               think
               such
               a
               Toleration
               either
               fit
               for
               You
               to
               Ask
               ,
               or
               for
               Authority
               to
               Grant
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Truth
               is
               ,
               In
               this
               Latitude
               there
               may
               be
               great
               Inconveniences
               :
               And
               yet
               methinks
               ,
               't
               is
               Pitty
               (
               in
               Cases
               of
               some
               Honest
               Mistakes
               )
               that
               a
               Good
               Man
               should
               be
               punished
               for
               not
               being
               a
               Wise
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               were
               it
               not
               a
               greater
               Pitty
               ,
               do
               ye
               think
               ,
               for
               a
               State
               to
               keep
               no
               Check
               upon
               
                 Crafty
                 Knaves
              
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               disobliging
               some
               
                 Well-meaning
                 Fools
              
               ?
               As
               to
               the
               Sparing
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               I
               wish
               it
               could
               be
               done
               ,
               even
               where
               it
               were
               Impious
               to
               
               give
               Quarter
               to
               the
               Opinion
               :
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               separate
               the
               Errour
               from
               the
               Person
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               a
               
                 General
                 Law
              
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ?
               It
               were
               Irreligious
               to
               Tolerate
               Both
               ,
               and
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               Impossible
               to
               sever
               them
               .
               If
               you
               your self
               now
               can
               either
               prove
               the
               former
               to
               be
               Lawful
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 do
                 Evil
                 ,
                 that
                 Good
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 )
              
               or
               the
               latter
               to
               be
               Practicable
               ,
               I
               'le
               agree
               with
               you
               for
               a
               
                 General
                 Toleration
              
               :
               If
               not
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               'l
               joyn
               with
               me
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 for
                 a
              
               Toleration
               
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
              
               )
               against
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ;
               
               nor
               would
               I
               have
               any
               Pretense
               of
               Conscience
               admitted
               ,
               that
               leads
               to
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               the
               Disturbance
               of
               the
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               You
               will
               content
               Your self
               with
               
                 a
                 Limited
                 Toleration
              
               :
               which
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               upon
               the
               Debate
               ,
               will
               prove
               as
               much
               too
               narrow
               for
               you
               ,
               as
               the
               Other
               was
               too
               wide
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             LIMITED
             TOLERATION
             too
             Narrow
             ,
             and
             Disobliging
             to
             the
             Excluded
             Party
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 BY
                 a
              
               Limited
               Toleration
               
                 we
                 may
                 understand
              
               A
               Legal
               Grant
               of
               Freedom
               and
               Immunity
               ,
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               Persons
               of
               such
               and
               such
               Perswasions
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               Others
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
              
               ,
               An
               Exemption
               from
               the
               Lash
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               something
               ,
               if
               This
               would
               do
               the
               Work.
               But
               to
               dissolve
               a
               Solemn
               Law
               ,
               for
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               Some
               Particulars
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               leave
               the
               People
               worse
               then
               we
               found
               them
               ,
               were
               certainly
               a
               gross
               Oversight
               .
               However
               ,
               what
               's
               your
               Quarrel
               to
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               it
               a
               great
               Cruelty
               to
               confine
               a
               multitude
               of
               
                 differing
                 Judgments
              
               to
               the
               
                 same
                 Rule
              
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               a
               Consciencious
               People
               for
               those
               Disagreements
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               neither
               avoid
               ,
               nor
               relinquish
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Why
               will
               you
               Practise
               that
               Cruelty
               
               your selves
               then
               ,
               which
               you
               condemn
               in
               others
               ?
               For
               
                 Limited
                 Toleration
              
               ,
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               to
               those
               that
               are
               excluded
               .
               They
               that
               are
               within
               the
               Comprehension
               ,
               will
               be
               well
               enough
               :
               But
               what
               will
               become
               of
               them
               that
               are
               left
               out
               ?
               who
               have
               Consciences
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Fellows
               ,
               and
               as
               good
               a
               Title
               to
               an
               Indulgence
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               taken
               in
               .
               Upon
               a
               fair
               View
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               you
               can
               neither
               admit
               All
               ,
               without
               Offence
               to
               your
               Conscience
               ;
               nor
               leave
               out
               Any
               ,
               without
               a
               Cheque
               to
               your
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               I
               am
               perswaded
               a
               
                 Limited
                 Toleration
              
               would
               give
               Abundant
               Satisfaction
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Suppose
               you
               had
               it
               ,
               and
               your self
               One
               of
               the
               
                 Rejected
                 Party
              
               :
               Are
               not
               you
               as
               well
               now
               ,
               without
               any
               Toleration
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               be
               then
               ,
               without
               receiving
               any
               Benefit
               by
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               To
               deal
               freely
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               willingly
               be
               excluded
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               is
               not
               That
               every
               Man's
               Case
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               yours
               ?
               
                 A
                 Limited
                 Toleration
              
               must
               Exclude
               Some
               ,
               and
               why
               not
               You
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Another
               ?
               Or
               indeed
               ,
               Why
               should
               not
               All
               be
               Tolerated
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Any
               ?
               They
               can
               no
               more
               abandon
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               then
               you
               Yours
               :
               And
               
                 Your
                 Ways
              
               
               are
               just
               the
               same
               Grievances
               to
               Them
               ,
               which
               (
               if
               You
               may
               be
               credited
               )
               Ours
               are
               to
               You.
               So
               that
               most
               undeniably
               ,
               the
               Plea
               of
               the
               Nonconformists
               upon
               the
               Point
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               all
               alike
               :
               And
               since
               None
               of
               them
               have
               more
               Right
               to
               an
               Indulgence
               ,
               One
               then
               Another
               ,
               Why
               should
               any
               Party
               of
               them
               expect
               more
               Favour
               ;
               to
               the
               Exclusion
               and
               Disobligation
               of
               the
               Rest
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               are
               not
               Some
               Opinions
               more
               tolerable
               then
               Others
               ?
               Do
               you
               put
               no
               Difference
               betwixt
               Truth
               and
               Errour
               ?
               Betwixt
               Points
               Fundamental
               and
               Non-Fundamental
               ?
               Betwixt
               the
               very
               Basis
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               Superstructure
               ?
               In
               fine
               ,
               Betwixt
               such
               Principles
               as
               affect
               Order
               and
               
                 Publique
                 Agreement
              
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               flow
               Naturally
               into
               Loosness
               and
               Confusion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Without
               Dispute
               ,
               Some
               Opinions
               and
               Principles
               are
               more
               allowable
               then
               Others
               :
               But
               where
               lieth
               the
               Right
               of
               Allowing
               ,
               or
               Rejrcting
               ?
               Let
               This
               be
               first
               examined
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               'l
               advise
               upon
               the
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Principles
               themselves
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               allow'd
               ,
               and
               what
               Not.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             No
             Toleration
             to
             be
             admitted
             but
             with
             the
             Allowance
             of
             the
             Chief
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               WE
               are
               agreed
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               
                 an
                 Universal
                 Toleration
              
               (
               implying
               a
               License
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               Wickedness
               )
               is
               not
               upon
               any
               terms
               to
               be
               admitted
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               a
               
                 Limited
                 Toleration
              
               (
               being
               a
               Grant
               of
               Favour
               to
               Some
               ,
               and
               Exclusive
               of
               Others
               )
               must
               needs
               lay
               a
               Disobligation
               upon
               the
               Excluded
               Party
               .
               The
               next
               Point
               will
               be
               ,
               Where
               to
               place
               the
               Power
               of
               Permitting
               ,
               or
               Refusing
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               we
               shall
               pass
               to
               an
               Inquiry
               into
               the
               Bounds
               and
               Limits
               of
               such
               a
               Toleration
               as
               may
               be
               warrantable
               :
               Which
               being
               once
               settled
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               see
               how
               far
               the
               Pretenses
               and
               Qualifications
               of
               the
               Parties
               concern'd
               will
               suit
               with
               those
               Measures
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Grant
               us
               but
               
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 to
                 Dissenters
                 of
                 Sound
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Good
              
               
               Life
               ;
               We
               ask
               no
               more
               .
               Let
               Nothing
               be
               imposed
               upon
               us
               that
               is
               grievous
               to
               our
               Consciences
               on
               the
               One
               Hand
               ,
               and
               
               We
               shall
               never
               desire
               a
               Toleration
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               justly
               Offensive
               to
               Church
               or
               State
               on
               the
               Other
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               What
               if
               the
               Dissenters
               shall
               call
               that
               
                 Sound
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               defines
               Heresie
               ?
               What
               if
               the
               Subject
               shall
               account
               That
               Imposition
               grievous
               ,
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               thinks
               N●…cessary
               ?
               Or
               ,
               That
               Liberty
               Consciencious
               ,
               which
               the
               Governour
               esteems
               Unlawful
               ?
               Who
               shall
               over-rule
               ?
               If
               the
               Subject
               ,
               it
               follows
               then
               ,
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               obliged
               to
               Toler●…te
               whatsoever
               the
               Subject
               shall
               judge
               Himself
               obliged
               to
               do
               :
               And
               this
               carries
               us
               back
               into
               a
               
                 General
                 Toleration
              
               .
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               over-rule
               ,
               your
               Plea
               of
               Conscience
               is
               out
               of
               Doors
               :
               And
               it
               is
               at
               his
               Choice
               ,
               What
               sorts
               of
               Dissenters
               to
               Indulge
               ;
               and
               ,
               Whether
               Any
               ,
               or
               None
               ,
               at
               his
               Pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               World
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               divided
               about
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               about
               any
               other
               part
               (
               perchance
               )
               of
               our
               Debate
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               We
               shall
               discourse
               That
               more
               at
               large
               elsewhere
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               Particular
               ,
               let
               us
               come
               to
               a
               present
               Settlement
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               clear
               our
               way
               as
               we
               go
               .
               If
               you
               make
               the
               People
               Judges
               
               of
               what
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               
                 Tolerated
                 ,
                 First
              
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               You
               are
               upon
               the
               Old
               Rock
               of
               
                 Universal
                 Toleration
              
               ;
               for
               (
               right
               or
               wrong
               )
               every
               Man
               will
               stick
               to
               the
               freedom
               of
               his
               own
               way
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               You
               lay
               the
               Foundation
               of
               a
               Quarrel
               never
               to
               be
               reconciled
               .
               You
               shall
               have
               as
               many
               Factions
               ,
               as
               Men
               ;
               As
               many
               Religions
               ,
               as
               Fancies
               ;
               and
               every
               Dissenter
               shall
               be
               both
               a
               Party
               ,
               and
               a
               Iudge
               .
               To
               imagine
               an
               Agreement
               betwixt
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               by
               the
               Common
               Consent
               of
               Both
               ;
               were
               to
               suppose
               an
               Accommodation
               betwixt
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ,
               betwixt
               Light
               and
               Darkness
               ;
               which
               are
               every
               jot
               as
               Capable
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               several
               of
               the
               Differences
               now
               before
               us
               .
               And
               for
               an
               Umpire
               in
               the
               Case
               ,
               you
               can
               pretend
               to
               None
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Pardon
               me
               :
               We
               have
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               repair
               to
               ,
               in
               what
               concerns
               
                 Sound
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
              
               for
               our
               Guide
               ,
               in
               the
               Duties
               of
               
                 Good
                 Life
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               to
               ●…e
               that
               which
               was
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Controversie
              
               ,
               the
               Umpire
               of
               the
               Second
               .
               For
               what
               is
               the
               Original
               of
               all
               our
               Grand
               Disagreements
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               St.
               Augustine
               has
               it
               )
               
                 ●…onae
                 Scripturae
                 male-intellectae
              
               ;
               Good
               Scriptures
               ill
               understood
               ?
               
               And
               we
               are
               never
               the
               nearer
               an
               Accord
               for
               the
               Reading
               of
               Them
               ,
               without
               another
               Moderator
               to
               set
               us
               right
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               Them.
               Neither
               is
               
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
              
               any
               more
               Exempt
               from
               false
               Glosses
               and
               Misconstructions
               ,
               then
               the
               Bible
               .
               Upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               you
               see
               the
               Absurdities
               and
               Inconveniences
               that
               follow
               upon
               placing
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Direction
               of
               Ordering
               these
               Matters
               of
               Difference
               ,
               any
               where
               else
               then
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               Whose
               Duty
               and
               Interest
               it
               is
               ,
               both
               as
               a
               Christian
               and
               as
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               these
               Impious
               Contentions
               ,
               by
               such
               Rules
               and
               Establishments
               as
               may
               secure
               the
               Foundations
               both
               of
               Religion
               and
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               N
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               would
               do
               well
               ,
               if
               Men
               were
               agreed
               upon
               those
               Rules
               :
               But
               Several
               Men
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               have
               Uarious
               Apprehensions
               of
               the
               self
               same
               thing
               ;
               And
               That
               which
               One
               Man
               takes
               for
               a
               Rule
               ,
               another
               counts
               an
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               are
               at
               your
               
                 ●…niversal
                 Toleration
              
               again
               :
               But
               pray
               mark
               the
               Consequences
               of
               this
               way
               of
               Reasoning
               :
               Be●…ause
               the
               Multitude
               cannot
               agree
               upon
               a
               Rule
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               None
               at
               all
               .
               Pursue
               this
               Argument
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Lair
               ,
               No
               Religion
               ,
               No
               Scripture
               ,
               No
               Truth
               ,
               
               left
               in
               the
               World.
               Because
               Men
               differ
               ,
               Which
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               .
               They
               disagree
               about
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Bible
               .
               That
               which
               is
               Truth
               to
               One
               Man
               ,
               is
               Heresie
               to
               another
               .
               And
               never
               was
               there
               any
               Law
               that
               pleased
               all
               People
               .
            
             
               Authority
               says
               ,
               
                 Worship
                 Thus
              
               ,
               or
               So
               :
               The
               Libertine
               cries
               ,
               
                 No
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 Confinement
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 An
                 Invention
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 A
                 making
                 of
                 That
                 Necessary
                 which
                 God
                 left
                 Free
                 ;
                 A
                 Scandal
                 to
                 Tender
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               here
               is
               Authority
               concluded
               as
               to
               the
               Manner
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             
               So
               for
               the
               
                 Time.
                 How
                 do
                 they
                 know
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 Born
                 ,
                 Crucified
                 ,
                 or
                 Raised
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
              
               The
               Churches
               Fasting-days
               They
               make
               their
               
                 Iubile's
                 .
                 Videas
                 hodie
                 Quosdam
              
               (
               says
               
                 Calvin
                 )
                 quibus
                 sua
                 Libertas
              
               
               
                 non
                 videtur
                 Consistere
                 ,
                 nisi
                 per
                 Esum
                 Carnium
                 die
                 Veneris
                 in
                 ejus
                 Possessionem
                 venerint
                 .
              
               We
               have
               many
               Now
               adays
               ,
               that
               would
               look
               upon
               their
               Liberty
               as
               good
               as
               forfeited
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               not
               maintain
               their
               Title
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               Eating
               Flesh
               on
               Fasting-days
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               as
               to
               the
               Place
               .
               Command
               them
               to
               Church
               ,
               They
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Inherent
                 Holiness
                 in
                 the
                 Walls
                 :
                 The
                 Hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Is
                 not
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 Parlour
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Steeple-house
                 ?
              
               Finally
               ,
               What
               have
               they
               to
               say
               for
               all
               This
               ,
               But
               that
               This
               is
               One
               Man's
               Judgment
               ,
               That
               Another's
               ?
               This
               or
               That
               may
               be
               indifferent
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               me
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               What
               One
               Man
               urges
               ,
               All
               may
               ;
               and
               in
               All
               Cases
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Any
               :
               Which
               has
               brought
               us
               once
               again
               to
               an
               
                 indeterminable
                 Liberty
              
               ;
               The
               last
               Resort
               of
               all
               the
               Champions
               of
               your
               Cause
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               followed
               home
               .
               Now
               if
               you
               can
               assign
               any
               other
               Arbitrator
               of
               this
               Matter
               then
               the
               Civil
               Power
               ,
               do
               it
               :
               If
               you
               cannot
               ,
               let
               us
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Go
                 forward
                 then
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Th●…
               BOUNDS
               of
               Toleration
               .
               And
               the
               Error
               of
               making
            
             Fundamentals
             and
             Non-Fundamentals
             
               to
               be
               the
               Measure
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 IN
                 the
                 Question
                 of
                 Toleration
              
               (
               says
               a
               Learned
               Prelate
               )
               
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
              
               Faith
               ,
               Good
               Life
               ,
               and
               Government
               
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 secured
              
               :
               Wherein
               is
               comprised
               a
               Provision
               and
               Care
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               live
               as
               
               Christians
               toward
               God
               ,
               As
               
                 Members
                 of
                 a
                 Community
              
               toward
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 Loyal
                 Subjects
              
               toward
               our
               Sovereign
               .
               If
               you
               'l
               take
               This
               for
               the
               Standard
               of
               your
               Toleration
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               apply
               Matters
               in
               Controversie
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 Good
                 Manners
              
               ,
               and
               Government
               ;
               and
               to
               entertein
               or
               reject
               all
               Pretensions
               ,
               thereafter
               as
               we
               find
               them
               Agreeable
               ,
               or
               Repugnant
               ,
               to
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Morality
              
               ,
               and
               Society
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Uery
                 well
                 stated
                 truly
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               All
               the
               Danger
               is
               ,
               the
               falling
               to
               pieces
               again
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               bring
               This
               and
               That
               to
               the
               Test.
               For
               if
               we
               differ
               at
               last
               upon
               the
               Application
               of
               Particular
               Points
               ,
               and
               Actions
               ,
               to
               the
               General
               Heads
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Government
               already
               laid
               down
               and
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               We
               shall
               yet
               lose
               our selves
               in
               Uncertainty
               ,
               and
               Confusion
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 tye
                 up
                 our selves
                 to
              
               Fundamentals
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               mean
               by
               Fundamentals
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 There
                 are
              
               Fundamentals
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 that
                 bind
                 Us
                 as
                 we
                 are
              
               Christians
               ;
               
                 And
                 there
                 are
              
               Fundamentals
               of
               
               Practice
               ,
               
                 that
                 oblige
                 us
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 a
              
               Community
               .
               
                 From
                 These
              
               Fundamentals
               
                 there
                 lies
                 no
                 Appeal
                 to
              
               Conscience
               .
               
                 In
                 other
                 Matters
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 as
              
               Non-Fundamental
               )
               
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 reasonable
                 to
                 Desire
                 a
              
               Toleration
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               Distinction
               has
               a
               fair
               Appearance
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               trusting
               to
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               proposes
               a
               thing
               neither
               Practicable
               ,
               nor
               Reasonable
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               The
               Uniting
               of
               all
               People
               under
               one
               Common
               Bond
               of
               Fundamentals
               .
               What
               possibility
               is
               there
               of
               attaining
               such
               an
               Agreement
               ,
               among
               so
               many
               Insuperable
               Diversities
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               as
               reign
               in
               Mankind
               ?
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               a
               
                 Fundamental
                 Truth
              
               to
               One
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 Fundamental
                 Error
              
               to
               Another
               ;
               and
               Every
               Man
               is
               ready
               to
               abide
               the
               Faggot
               for
               his
               own
               Opinion
               .
               It
               is
               also
               very
               unreasonable
               to
               exact
               it
               .
               God
               Almighty
               does
               not
               require
               the
               
                 same
                 Fundamentals
              
               from
               all
               Men
               alike
               ;
               But
               
                 Much
                 from
                 Him
                 to
                 whom
                 Much
                 is
                 given
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Little
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Little
                 :
              
               And
               from
               All
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               differing
               Degrees
               ,
               and
               Measures
               ,
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Knowledg
               .
               You
               will
               likewise
               find
               your self
               under
               great
               Uncertainty
               about
               the
               Stating
               of
               your
               Fundamentals
               :
               For
               divers
               Circumstances
               ,
               
               of
               Little
               ,
               or
               No
               value
               in
               Themselves
               ,
               become
               Fundamental
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Consequences
               .
               As
               for
               Instance
               ;
               That
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 Sinners
              
               ,
               I
               presume
               shall
               be
               one
               Article
               of
               your
               Faith
               :
               But
               whether
               upon
               
                 Mount
                 Calvary
              
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Neighbourhood
               ,
               seems
               of
               no
               great
               Moment
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Main
               of
               Our
               Salvation
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               that
               denies
               ,
               that
               Our
               Saviour
               suffer'd
               upon
               
                 Mount
                 Calvary
              
               ,
               puts
               as
               great
               an
               Affront
               upon
               the
               Veracity
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               He
               which
               denies
               that
               he
               suffer'd
               upon
               the
               Cross.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 give
                 it
                 for
                 Granted
                 ,
                 that
              
               from
               some
               ,
               more
               is
               required
               ;
               from
               others
               ,
               less
               :
               
                 In
                 proportion
                 to
                 their
                 Differing
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Graces
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Principles
                 ,
                 so
              
               Essential
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
              
               clear
               in
               Themselves
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 Dispute
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Saving
               That
               
                 Grand
                 Foundation
              
               of
               Our
               Faith
               ,
               that
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 Whosoever
                 confesses
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 He
                 in
                 God.
              
               (
               Saving
               (
               I
               say
               )
               That
               Radical
               Principle
               ,
               which
               if
               we
               disbelieve
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               longer
               Christians
               )
               There
               is
               scarce
               One
               Point
               that
               has
               not
               been
               subjected
               to
               a
               Controversie
               .
               If
               
               you
               reduce
               your
               Fundamentals
               to
               This
               Scantling
               ,
               Your
               Creed
               will
               lie
               in
               a
               very
               Narrow
               Compass
               :
               But
               your
               Toleration
               will
               be
               Large
               Enough
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               at
               Liberty
               for
               the
               rest
               .
               Touching
               the
               Clearness
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               comprehend
               it
               :
               For
               
                 Supernatural
                 Truths
              
               hold
               no
               Proportion
               at
               all
               with
               the
               Ordinary
               Motions
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Reason
              
               .
               If
               They
               be
               so
               clear
               ,
               Tell
               us
               ,
               What
               they
               are
               ;
               Where
               we
               shall
               look
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               How
               we
               shall
               know
               them
               when
               we
               have
               found
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               N
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Where
                 should
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 the
              
               Foundation
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Faith
               ,
               
                 but
                 in
                 the
              
               New-Testament
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               still
               we
               do
               not
               all
               read
               the
               Bible
               with
               the
               same
               Spectacles
               .
               To
               draw
               to
               an
               Issue
               ;
               Generals
               conclude
               nothing
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               left
               at
               Freedom
               to
               wrangle
               about
               Particulars
               ;
               and
               you
               will
               find
               much
               surer
               footing
               upon
               the
               Foundations
               of
               
                 Establish'd
                 Law
              
               ,
               then
               upon
               the
               Whimseys
               of
               
                 Popular
                 Speculation
              
               .
               To
               my
               thinking
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               settled
               by
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               with
               other
               Legal
               Constitutions
               ,
               for
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               are
               every
               whit
               as
               competent
               a
               Provision
               for
               the
               Good
               of
               the
               Publique
               ,
               as
               your
               new
               Fundamentals
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Point
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 Competition
                 between
                 Our
              
               Fundamentals
               of
               Notion
               ,
               
                 and
                 Yours
                 of
              
               Law
               :
               
                 But
                 an
                 Inquiry
                 concerning
                 the
                 Limits
                 of
                 a
                 Iustistable
              
               Toleration
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Very
               Good
               :
               And
               you
               refer
               us
               to
               your
               Distinction
               of
               Fundamentals
               and
               Non-Fundamentals
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               Rule
               ,
               how
               far
               we
               are
               at
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               wherein
               we
               are
               Bounded
               .
               But
               This
               will
               not
               do
               the
               work
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               spent
               the
               more
               words
               about
               it
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               This
               Distinction
               the
               Ordinary
               Retreat
               of
               Your
               Party
               .
               The
               Truth
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               there
               's
               not
               One
               of
               a
               Hundred
               of
               you
               ,
               but
               takes
               This
               Question
               by
               the
               wrong
               Handle
               .
               You
               make
               it
               a
               Question
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               What
               may
               be
               Tolerated
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               :
               Whereas
               the
               thing
               falls
               properly
               under
               a
               Consideration
               of
               State.
               In
               Matters
               not
               to
               be
               Tolerated
               (
               as
               in
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
              
               )
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               positively
               
                 bound
                 up
              
               ;
               In
               other
               Cases
               ,
               He
               may
               chuse
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               Tolerate
               ,
               or
               Restrain
               ;
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               with
               a
               perpetual
               Regard
               to
               the
               Q●…iet
               ,
               and
               Security
               of
               the
               Publique
               .
               Where
               Particulars
               may
               be
               relieved
               ,
               without
               Inconvenience
               to
               Communities
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               :
               But
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 Private
                 Consciences
              
               
               weigh
               little
               in
               the
               Scale
               against
               
                 Political
                 Societies
              
               :
               And
               Toleration
               is
               only
               so
               far
               allowable
               ,
               as
               it
               complies
               with
               the
               Necessities
               ,
               and
               Ends
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Resolution
                 )
              
               The
               Foundation
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Good
               Life
               ,
               and
               Government
               is
               to
               be
               secured
               :
               
                 Whe●…ein
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 close
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 though
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 believe
                 the
                 Right
                 of
              
               Toleration
               
                 may
                 be
                 defended
                 without
                 any
                 Restrictions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               For
               Discourse
               sake
               ,
               pray
               try
               ,
               what
               you
               can
               make
               on
               't
               ,
               either
               with
               ,
               or
               without
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             The
             Common
             Arguments
             for
             TOLERATION
             ,
             Examined
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               NO
               Man
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ought
               to
               be
               compell'd
               to
               believe
               
               anything
               ;
               and
               if
               not
               to
               believe
               ,
               then
               not
               to
               practise
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Rutherford
               says
               well
               to
               this
               Point
               :
               That
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 force
                 Men
              
               Positively
               to
               External
               Worship
               ;
               but
               Negatively
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 punish
                 Acts
                 of
              
               False
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Omissions
               of
               External
               Performances
               of
               Worship
               ,
               
                 as
                 of
                 Ill
                 Example
                 to
                 Others
                 :
                 Not
              
               Commanding
               Outward
               Performances
               ,
               
                 as
                 Service
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
              
               forbidding
               Omissions
               
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Destructive
                 to
                 M●…n
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               Absurdity
               to
               force
               Men
               ,
               against
               their
               own
               Light
               ,
               to
               be
               guided
               
               by
               Others
               ,
               unless
               we
               are
               sure
               ,
               we
               cannot
               mistake
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               were
               it
               not
               a
               stranger
               Absurdity
               ,
               to
               leave
               every
               Man
               at
               Liberty
               to
               set
               up
               a
               New
               Light
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               subject
               the
               United
               Light
               of
               the
               Nation
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Law
               )
               to
               the
               Scatter'd
               Lights
               of
               Private
               Persons
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 does
                 not
                 One
                 Man
                 see
                 that
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Thousand
                 may
                 miss
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               because
               This
               is
               possible
               ,
               is
               the
               Odds
               therefore
               upon
               One
               against
               a
               Thousand
               ?
               Or
               if
               so
               ,
               Why
               may
               not
               the
               Church
               be
               in
               the
               Right
               against
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               Particular
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Rest
               ?
               This
               is
               most
               Certain
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               Thousand
               Differing
               Opinions
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               but
               One
               Right
               :
               And
               a
               Toleration
               upon
               your
               supposal
               ,
               is
               sure
               to
               set
               up
               Nine
               hundred
               
               ninety
               nine
               Errors
               :
               Which
               is
               the
               ready
               way
               to
               bring
               People
               to
               cutting
               of
               Throats
               for
               Opinions
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 a
              
               Magistrate
               
                 may
                 punish
                 all
                 that
                 his
              
               Conscience
               
                 says
                 are
                 in
                 the
              
               wrong
               ,
               
                 then
                 All
              
               Persecutors
               
                 are
                 in
                 the
              
               right
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Men
               are
               not
               punish't
               for
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               Actions
               :
               And
               if
               a
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               restrain
               Liberty
               of
               Action
               ,
               then
               All
               Rebellions
               are
               in
               the
               Right
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               appointed
               to
               see
               That
               Executed
               which
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               
               in
               Religion
               ;
               and
               Punctually
               ty'd
               up
               ,
               
                 neither
                 to
              
               Add
               ,
               
                 nor
                 to
              
               Diminish
               ,
               
                 either
                 in
                 the
              
               Matter
               ,
               
                 or
                 in
                 the
              
               Manner
               .
               The
               Manner
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 positively
                 obliging
                 as
                 the
              
               Matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               the
               Magistrate's
               Duty
               to
               see
               Christ's
               Appointments
               in
               Religion
               Executed
               ,
               in
               Matter
               ,
               and
               Manner
               ,
               without
               Adding
               ,
               or
               
                 Diminishing
                 :
                 First
              
               ,
               You
               must
               allow
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Competent
               Judge
               of
               What
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               ;
               (
               for
               otherwise
               his
               Commission
               directs
               him
               to
               do
               He
               knows
               no
               :
               What.
               )
               Secondly
               ,
               According
               to
               your
               Argument
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               
                 One
                 Way
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               Warrantable
               ;
               which
               
               puts
               a
               Bar
               unto
               any
               sort
               of
               Toleration
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
              
               Magistrate
               
                 has
                 any
                 Power
                 over
                 the
              
               Consciences
               
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 How
                 came
                 he
                 by
                 it
                 ?
                 For
              
               he
               that
               
               hath
               no
               other
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               hath
               as
               much
               Power
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               Christian
               ;
               and
               by
               becoming
               Christian
               hath
               no
               Addition
               of
               Power
               to
               what
               he
               had
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Christianity
               (
               as
               you
               put
               the
               Case
               )
               does
               not
               confer
               upon
               the
               Magistrate
               any
               
                 New
                 Power
              
               ;
               but
               it
               lays
               upon
               him
               an
               
                 Additional
                 Obligation
              
               of
               Duty
               .
               While
               his
               Conscience
               was
               Pagan
               ,
               He
               took
               his
               Measures
               only
               from
               
                 Humane
                 Prudence
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
              
               .
               But
               upon
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               He
               falls
               under
               the
               Dictate
               of
               a
               Conscience
               that
               is
               Further
               ,
               and
               
                 Otherwise
                 Enlighten'd
              
               :
               And
               b●…comes
               Answerable
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               Establishing
               ,
               Securing
               ,
               and
               Promoting
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Political
               Conservation
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Persecution
               
                 may
                 make
              
               Hypocrites
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
              
               Converts
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               say
               the
               Same
               thing
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               other
               Cases
               .
               That
               makes
               many
               Men
               Honest
               in
               appearance
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               Punishment
               ;
               that
               are
               yet
               rotten
               at
               Heart
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               am
               further
               perswaded
               ,
               
               that
               
                 where
                 Severity
                 makes
                 one
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 It
                 cures
                 a
                 hundred
                 .
              
               For
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               either
               Profit
               ,
               or
               Credit
               to
               be
               got
               ,
               by
               th●…
               Disguise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               All
               Men
               of
               
                 Corrupt
                 Principles
              
               ,
               and
               Designs
               will
               flow
               into
               the
               Party
               .
               But
               when
               That
               Temptation
               to
               Hypocrisie
               shall
               be
               removed
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               find
               nothing
               to
               be
               gotten
               by
               the
               Imposture
               ,
               but
               Punishment
               ,
               and
               Disgrace
               ,
               They
               will
               soon
               betake
               themselves
               to
               a
               more
               regular
               Station
               in
               the
               Government
               .
               
                 Many
                 a
                 Counterfeit
                 Cripple
                 has
                 been
                 cured
                 with
                 a
                 Dog-whip
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Are
               Heresies
               
                 to
                 be
              
               Extirpated
               ,
               and
               Truth
               
                 to
                 be
              
               Propagated
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Sword
               ,
               
                 or
                 by
                 the
              
               Word
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               the
               Penalty
               you
               oppose
               ;
               Where
               the
               Word
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               You
               your selves
               fly
               to
               Censures
               ,
               and
               Excommunications
               ,
               which
               are
               Punishments
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Corporal
               ,
               and
               
                 Pecuniary
                 Inflictions
              
               ;
               and
               as
               little
               Instructive
               .
               But
               you
               are
               upon
               a
               Mistake
               :
               The
               
                 Civil
                 Power
              
               does
               not
               so
               much
               Pretend
               to
               the
               Recovery
               of
               those
               that
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Way
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Saving
               of
               the
               Rest
               :
               Nor
               does
               It
               properly
               Punish
               any
               Man
               ,
               as
               an
               Heretic
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Seducer
               .
               Do
               you
               but
               let
               the
               King's
               Subjects
               alone
               ,
               and
               He
               'l
               never
               trouble
               Himself
               to
               Impose
               upon
               your
               Consciences
               .
               If
               it
               
               reaches
               not
               Wickedness
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               It
               provides
               yet
               against
               the
               Infection
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Scandal
               ;
               by
               keeping
               the
               Hands
               ,
               and
               Tongues
               of
               Licentious
               People
               in
               Order
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               
                 Rigorous
                 Law
              
               may
               have
               some
               Profitable
               Influence
               upon
               the
               
                 Looser
                 Sort
              
               :
               Yet
               still
               it
               falls
               heavy
               upon
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               the
               Guilty
               .
               To
               
                 Know
                 ,
                 Believe
              
               ,
               or
               Profess
               are
               not
               in
               our
               Power
               :
               And
               shall
               a
               Man
               be
               punish't
               for
               want
               of
               Grace
               ,
               or
               Understanding
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Though
               it
               is
               not
               in
               our
               Power
               to
               Know
               ,
               and
               Believe
               ,
               as
               we
               please
               ;
               yet
               to
               forbear
               publishing
               of
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               Acting
               in
               Relation
               to
               Them
               ,
               is
               unquestionably
               in
               our
               Power
               .
               Neither
               is
               any
               Man
               to
               be
               punish't
               for
               want
               of
               Grace
               ,
               or
               Understanding
               :
               But
               yet
               it
               will
               be
               ill
               ,
               if
               those
               Defects
               may
               pass
               for
               an
               Excuse
               .
               All
               manner
               of
               Impiety
               should
               then
               go
               Scot-free
               :
               for
               without
               Doubt
               ,
               
                 Let
                 Fools
                 be
                 Priviledged
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Knaves
                 shall
                 pretend
                 Ignorance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               Man
               can
               call
               Iesus
               the
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               Will
               you
               
               punish
               any
               Man
               for
               not
               having
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               Man
               that
               hath
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               
               will
               deny
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               :
               Will
               you
               punish
               any
               Man
               for
               denying
               Iesus
               to
               be
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               not
               having
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               He
               that
               acts
               against
               his
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Sins
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               does
               he
               that
               Acts
               by
               it
               ,
               If
               in
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Every
               Man
               is
               true
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               
               is
               true
               to
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               Erroneous
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Will
               it
               not
               then
               follow
               ,
               that
               a
               Man
               may
               worship
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               if
               That
               Worship
               be
               according
               to
               his
               Conscience
               ?
               To
               clear
               This
               Point
               ;
               Some
               Consciences
               are
               Erroneous
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               
                 Invincible
                 Ignorance
              
               ;
               and
               That
               Insuperable
               Frailty
               is
               a
               fair
               Excuse
               :
               But
               Some
               Consciences
               again
               are
               Erroneous
               for
               want
               of
               due
               
                 Care
                 ,
                 Search
              
               ,
               and
               Enquiry
               ;
               Others
               ,
               out
               of
               Pertinacy
               :
               And
               there
               is
               no
               Plea
               to
               be
               admitted
               for
               
                 These
                 Consciences
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               How
               do
               you
               know
               ,
               but
               you
               may
               persecute
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Conscience
               of
               a
               True
               Believer
               ,
               as
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               did
               ,
               before
               his
               Conversion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               I
               may
               turn
               your
               own
               Reason
               against
               your self
               ,
               I
               may
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               true
               to
               God
               ;
               if
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               I
               am
               true
               
               to
               my
               Conscience
               .
               But
               still
               you
               confound
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Practise
               ;
               whereas
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               pretends
               to
               no
               sort
               of
               Authority
               ,
               or
               Dominion
               over
               the
               Conscience
               .
               And
               your
               Objection
               is
               of
               as
               little
               force
               any
               other
               way
               :
               For
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               no
               more
               Infallible
               in
               
                 One
                 Case
              
               ,
               then
               in
               Another
               ;
               and
               may
               as
               well
               Dread
               the
               Persecuting
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Conscience
               of
               a
               Murderer
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Criminal
               ,
               as
               in
               That
               of
               an
               Heretick
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               we
               have
               enough
               :
               But
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               This
               Toleration
               will
               please
               us
               better
               in
               the
               Exercise
               ,
               then
               it
               does
               in
               the
               Speculation
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               Hinders
               then
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               try
               it
               that
               way
               too
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             TOLERATION
             undermines
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             causes
             Confusion
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               WHy
               may
               not
               a
               Toleration
               do
               as
               well
               here
               ,
               as
               in
               France
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               How
               do
               you
               mean
               ?
               Would
               you
               
               have
               his
               Majesty
               of
               Great-Britain
               ,
               Tolerate
               
                 Roman-Catholicks
                 here
              
               ,
               as
               his
               Most
               
                 Christian
                 Majesty
              
               does
               Protestants
               in
               France
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               speak
               as
               if
               None
               were
               to
               be
               Tolerated
               but
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Not
               I
               truly
               :
               But
               so
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               you
               'l
               have
               your
               Toleration
               after
               the
               
                 French
                 Fashion
              
               .
               Can
               you
               shew
               me
               that
               any
               
                 Non-Conforming
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               are
               Tolerated
               There
               ?
               Nay
               ;
               Or
               that
               those
               of
               the
               Religion
               do
               Subdivide
               ,
               or
               break
               Communion
               among
               Themselves
               ?
               Such
               an
               Instance
               might
               stand
               you
               in
               some
               stead
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               it
               not
               More
               ,
               To
               Tolerate
               a
               
                 Forreign
                 R●…ligion
              
               ,
               then
               to
               Indulge
               your
               own
               ?
               To
               permit
               
                 Freedom
                 of
                 Worship
              
               to
               those
               you
               repute
               Hereticks
               ,
               then
               to
               Relate
               a
               little
               towards
               your
               Orthodox
               Friends
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               in
               Matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               whether
               to
               Favour
               
                 Sound
                 Faith
              
               ,
               or
               Heresie
               ;
               but
               in
               
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
              
               ,
               whether
               is
               more
               Advisable
               ,
               to
               Tolerate
               the
               Exercise
               of
               quite
               a
               
                 Different
                 Religion
              
               ;
               Or
               a
               Separation
               from
               the
               
                 Church-Order
                 Establish't
              
               .
               Alas
               !
               In
               several
               Religions
               (
               and
               especially
               where
               the
               Professors
               are
               divided
               by
               mutual
               Prejudice
               ,
               and
               Principles
               of
               
               strong
               Opposition
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               this
               Case
               too
               much
               they
               are
               )
               There
               's
               no
               great
               fear
               of
               gathering
               ,
               and
               engaging
               Parties
               ,
               to
               the
               Disturbance
               of
               the
               Publick
               Peace
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Gulf
              
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               
                 betwixt
                 them
              
               .
               And
               Men
               do
               not
               usually
               start
               from
               one
               Extreme
               to
               another
               ,
               at
               a
               Leap
               ;
               But
               
                 to
                 Tolerate
                 One
                 Church
                 within
                 Another
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 Authorize
                 a
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 both
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 and
                 Civil
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Defection
               is
               the
               more
               Dangerous
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               almost
               Insensible
               .
               As
               many
               as
               will
               leave
               you
               ,
               may
               ;
               and
               every
               Dissenter
               is
               
                 double
                 :
                 One
                 lost
              
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Government
                 ;
                 Another
                 gain'd
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Schism
               :
               Which
               will
               quickly
               bring
               down
               Authority
               to
               the
               Mercy
               of
               the
               People
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               
                 By
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 divided
                 against
                 ie
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 c●…nnot
                 stand
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               When
               you
               have
               taken
               Breath
               ,
               Do
               me
               the
               Favour
               to
               make
               out
               what
               you
               say
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Demand
               of
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               is
               in
               it self
               ,
               the
               Condemnation
               of
               an
               
                 Establish't
                 Law
              
               ;
               and
               not
               without
               hard
               Reflexions
               neither
               ,
               both
               upon
               the
               Equity
               ,
               and
               Prudence
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 makers
              
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               at
               first
               Dash
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               
                 Law
                 unhing'd
              
               :
               For
               
                 If
                 any
                 One
                 Law
                 may
                 le
                 question'd
                 by
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 The
                 Consequence
                 reaches
                 to
                 All
                 the
                 Rest.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               question
               ,
               either
               the
               Prudence
               of
               the
               Law-Makers
               ;
               Or
               the
               General
               Equity
               of
               the
               Constitution
               .
               Only
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               given
               Us
               Consciences
               suitable
               to
               the
               Rule
               ,
               We
               humbly
               desire
               such
               a
               Rule
               ,
               as
               may
               Comply
               with
               Our
               Consciences
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Would
               you
               have
               a
               Law
               that
               shall
               Comply
               with
               all
               Consciences
               ?
               God
               Almighty
               Himself
               never
               made
               a
               Law
               that
               pleased
               all
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               It
               would
               be
               well
               then
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               bring
               all
               Men
               to
               the
               
                 same
                 Mind
              
               ,
               before
               you
               force
               them
               to
               the
               
                 same
                 Rule
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               it
               would
               be
               ill
               ,
               if
               there
               should
               be
               
                 no
                 Rule
              
               at
               all
               ,
               till
               we
               had
               found
               out
               One
               that
               
                 all
                 People
              
               should
               say
               Amen
               to
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               ask
               the
               Vacating
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               but
               the
               Widening
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Why
               then
               you
               ask
               a
               worse
               thing
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               much
               better
               for
               the
               Publique
               ,
               totally
               to
               
                 Vacate
                 a
                 Good
                 Law
              
               ,
               then
               to
               suffer
               a
               Contempt
               ,
               even
               upon
               a
               
                 Bad
                 One.
              
               If
               the
               Reason
               of
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Law
               be
               gone
               ,
               Repeal
               the
               Law.
               But
               to
               let
               the
               
                 Obligation
                 fall
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Law
                 stand
              
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               Soloecism
               in
               Government
               .
               You
               should
               consider
               ,
               that
               Laws
               are
               not
               made
               for
               Particulars
               ;
               but
               framed
               with
               a
               Regard
               
               to
               the
               Community
               :
               And
               They
               ought
               to
               stand
               Firm
               ,
               and
               Inexorable
               .
               If
               once
               they
               come
               to
               Hearken
               to
               
                 Popular
                 Expostulations
              
               ,
               and
               to
               side
               with
               By-Interests
               ,
               the
               Reverence
               of
               Government
               is
               shaken
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               where
               's
               the
               Danger
               of
               Receding
               from
               that
               Inexorable
               Strictness
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Here
               it
               lies
               .
               It
               implies
               an
               Assent
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               Equity
               of
               the
               Complaint
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Opinion
               in
               Question
               :
               (
               If
               not
               also
               a
               Submission
               to
               Importunity
               ,
               and
               
                 Clamor
                 .
              
               )
               And
               among
               many
               Ill
               Consequences
               ,
               It
               draws
               This
               after
               It
               ,
               for
               One.
               If
               any
               
                 One
                 sort
                 of
                 People
              
               may
               be
               allow'd
               to
               challenge
               any
               
                 One
                 Law
                 ;
                 All
                 other
                 Sorts
              
               have
               an
               Equal
               Right
               of
               Complaining
               against
               All
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Rest.
               So
               that
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               thus
               Extorted
               ,
               does
               not
               only
               unsettle
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               ministers
               Argument
               to
               the
               Pretense
               of
               
                 Popular
                 Reformation
              
               .
               To
               say
               Nothing
               of
               the
               Credit
               it
               gives
               to
               the
               Disobedient
               ,
               and
               Discouragement
               to
               those
               that
               keep
               their
               Stations
               :
               Beside
               what
               may
               be
               reflected
               upon
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               Instability
               of
               Counsels
               .
            
             
               Another
               Exception
               may
               be
               This
               :
               How
               shall
               we
               distinguish
               betwixt
               Faction
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               ?
               If
               it
               prove
               to
               be
               the
               former
               ,
               
               A
               Toleration
               does
               the
               Business
               to
               their
               Hand
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Suppose
               it
               the
               latter
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               hitherto
               ,
               there
               is
               Nothing
               but
               pure
               Conscience
               in
               the
               Case
               ;
               What
               Security
               have
               We
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               yet
               embroil
               us
               in
               Mutiny
               ,
               and
               Sedition
               ?
               Will
               not
               the
               
                 Tolerated
                 Party
              
               become
               a
               Sanctuary
               for
               all
               the
               
                 Turbulent
                 Spirits
              
               in
               the
               Nation
               ?
               Shall
               they
               not
               have
               their
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               Consultations
               ,
               without
               Controul
               ?
               And
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               Law
               Prostituted
               to
               the
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Multitude
               ;
               The
               Order
               of
               the
               Government
               dissolved
               ;
               and
               the
               Government
               it self
               left
               naked
               ,
               and
               supportless
               ;
               What
               can
               We
               Expect
               shall
               be
               the
               End
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               Misery
               ,
               and
               Confusion
               ?
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               all
               ,
               that
               a
               Toleration
               is
               of
               manifest
               Hazard
               to
               us
               :
               But
               it
               is
               That
               too
               ,
               without
               any
               sort
               of
               Benefit
               in
               Return
               .
               Shall
               we
               be
               the
               Quieter
               for
               it
               ?
               No.
               
                 One
                 Grant
              
               shall
               become
               a
               President
               for
               Another
               ;
               And
               so
               shall
               
                 One
                 Importunity
              
               for
               Another
               ,
               Till
               we
               are
               brought
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               either
               to
               a
               
                 General
                 License
              
               ;
               Or
               to
               a
               
                 General
                 Tumult
              
               .
               (
               No
               matter
               Which
               )
               The
               
                 Rejected
                 Party
              
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               mind
               you
               ,
               that
               They
               are
               as
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               have
               as
               good
               Claims
               as
               Others
               ,
               that
               are
               Tolerated
               ;
               upon
               which
               disobliging
               score
               ,
               
               there
               falls
               an
               Odium
               ,
               and
               Envy
               upon
               the
               Government
               .
            
             
               I
               think
               a
               Man
               shall
               not
               need
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               to
               foretel
               these
               Events
               .
               For
               a
               Toleration
               does
               naturally
               Evirtuate
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               lead
               to
               a
               
                 Total
                 Dissolution
              
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Order
              
               ;
               and
               Consequently
               ,
               to
               a
               Confusion
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               ,
               and
               State.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               find
               my self
               much
               press'd
               by
               any
               thing
               now
               offer'd
               :
               If
               
                 a
                 Toleration
                 unhinges
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               'T
               is
               but
               making
               the
               Law
               a
               little
               Wider
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               Block
               is
               removed
               .
               And
               so
               is
               the
               Fear
               likewise
               of
               bringing
               present
               Importunities
               into
               President
               :
               For
               All
               
                 Tolerable
                 Liberties
              
               may
               be
               comprehended
               within
               that
               Latitude
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               Imposing
               Faction
               for
               Conscience
               ,
               such
               a
               Probiston
               secures
               You
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               the
               Act
               for
               Uniformity
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               spoken
               as
               much
               as
               Needs
               to
               this
               Point
               :
               If
               you
               think
               you
               have
               any
               Right
               to
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               make
               it
               out
               ;
               and
               Approve
               your selves
               for
               a
               Generation
               of
               People
               ,
               to
               Whom
               ,
               the
               King
               may
               with
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Safety
               ,
               Extend
               a
               Bounty
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformist's
             Plea
             for
             Toleration
             ,
             upon
             REASON
             OF
             STATE
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 THe
                 Ordinary
                 Motives
                 to
              
               Indulgence
               ,
               
                 are
                 These
                 Three
              
               .
               1.
               
               Reason
               of
               State.
               2.
               
               The
               Merits
               of
               the
               Party
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Innocence
               ,
               and
               Modesty
               of
               their
               Practises
               ,
               and
               Opinions
               .
               
                 What
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 say
                 now
                 for
                 a
              
               Toleration
               upon
               Reason
               of
               State
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Non-Conformists
               are
               the
               
                 King's
                 Subjects
              
               ;
               and
               What
               's
               a
               King
               without
               his
               People
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               By
               Birth
               ,
               and
               Obligation
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               
                 King's
                 Subjects
              
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               be
               not
               so
               in
               Practise
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               They
               have
               no
               longer
               any
               Title
               to
               the
               Benefit
               of
               his
               Protection
               ;
               And
               such
               Subjects
               are
               the
               worst
               of
               Enemies
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               will
               not
               deny
               them
               however
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Numerous
                 Party
              
               ;
               And
               a
               People
               of
               Conduct
               ,
               and
               Unity
               :
               Which
               puts
               the
               Government
               under
               some
               kind
               of
               Prudential
               Necessity
               ,
               to
               oblige
               so
               Considerable
               an
               Interest
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               they
               be
               consequently
               Dangerous
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Numerous
               ;
               The
               Greater
               the
               Number
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               is
               the
               Hazard
               :
               And
               therefore
               because
               they
               are
               
                 many
                 already
              
               ,
               and
               will
               encrease
               if
               they
               be
               suffer'd
               ,
               They
               are
               not
               to
               be
               Tolerated
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               Men
               will
               be
               much
               more
               Peaceable
               when
               they
               are
               Indulged
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               are
               Persecuted
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Now
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               Multitude
               will
               be
               much
               quieter
               without
               a
               Power
               to
               do
               Mischief
               ,
               then
               with
               it
               .
               But
               what
               is
               your
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Honesty
               of
               the
               Party
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               seriously
               believe
               the
               Non-Conformists
               to
               be
               an
               
                 Honest
                 ,
                 Consciencious
              
               sort
               of
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               they
               must
               be
               Knaves
               ,
               to
               make
               Good
               Your
               Argument
               :
               for
               if
               they
               be
               Honest
               ,
               They
               'l
               be
               
                 quiet
                 without
                 a
                 Toleration
              
               :
               If
               they
               be
               Dishonest
               ,
               They
               'l
               be
               
                 Dangerous
                 with
                 it
              
               .
               Consider
               again
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               any
               Hazard
               ,
               it
               lies
               not
               in
               the
               Number
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Confederacy
               .
               A
               Million
               of
               Men
               without
               Agreement
               ,
               are
               but
               as
               
                 One
                 Single
                 Person
              
               .
               Now
               They
               must
               Consult
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               Agree
               ;
               and
               They
               must
               Meet
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               Consult
               .
               So
               that
               barely
               to
               hinder
               the
               Assembling
               of
               these
               Multitudes
               ,
               frustrates
               the
               Danger
               of
               
               Them.
               Whereas
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 To
                 Tolerate
                 Separate
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 Countenance
                 a
                 Combination
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Mistake
               me
               not
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               't
               is
               likely
               they
               will
               be
               troublesome
               ,
               in
               Respect
               of
               their
               Temper
               ,
               and
               Iudgments
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               are
               Considerable
               enough
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               in
               Regard
               of
               their
               Quality
               and
               Number
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Whether
               do
               you
               take
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Greater
                 Number
              
               ;
               Those
               that
               singly
               wish
               to
               be
               discharg'd
               from
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Uniformety
              
               ;
               Or
               Those
               that
               would
               have
               
                 no
                 Law
                 at
                 all
              
               ?
               Those
               that
               are
               troubled
               because
               they
               may
               not
               Worship
               according
               to
               their
               Fancy
               :
               Or
               Those
               that
               are
               displeased
               because
               they
               cannot
               Live
               ,
               and
               Rule
               according
               to
               their
               Appetite
               ?
               The
               Truytor
               would
               have
               
                 One
                 Law
              
               discharg'd
               :
               The
               
                 Schismatick
                 ,
                 Another
              
               :
               The
               Idolater
               ,
               a
               Third
               :
               The
               Sacrilegious
               Person
               ,
               a
               Fourth
               :
               The
               
                 Profane
                 Swearer
              
               ,
               a
               Fifth
               :
               The
               
                 False
                 Swearer
              
               ,
               a
               Sixth
               :
               The
               Murderer
               ,
               a
               Seventh
               :
               The
               Seducer
               ,
               an
               Eighth
               :
               And
               in
               sine
               ;
               Not
               One
               of
               a
               Thousand
               ,
               but
               had
               rather
               Command
               ,
               then
               Obey
               .
               Shall
               the
               King
               therefore
               dissolve
               the
               Law
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               so
               many
               Criminals
               ?
               That
               were
               to
               raise
               an
               Argument
               
                 against
                 Authority
              
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               Reason
               
               of
               its
               Constitution
               .
               Shall
               the
               People
               be
               left
               to
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               because
               a
               World
               of
               them
               have
               a
               Mind
               to
               do
               what
               they
               
                 should
                 not
              
               ?
               Shall
               his
               Majesty
               give
               up
               his
               Government
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               some
               Millions
               (
               perchance
               )
               in
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               that
               had
               rather
               be
               Kings
               ,
               then
               Subjects
               ?
               Less
               forcible
               ,
               beyond
               Question
               ,
               is
               the
               Necessity
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Granting
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               reckon
               upon
               Numbers
               )
               then
               That
               of
               Renouncing
               his
               Sovereignty
               .
               For
               doubtless
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               
                 One
                 Man
              
               that
               is
               truly
               Scrupulous
               ,
               there
               are
               hundreds
               of
               
                 Avaricious
                 ,
                 Ambitious
              
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               
                 Irreligious
                 Persons
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Tell
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ;
                 Do
                 not
                 you
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   more
                   N●…n-Conformists
                
                 now
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Late
                 War
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               I
               do
               verily
               believe
               ,
               
                 Three
                 to
                 One.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 then
                 't
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 Three
                 to
                 One
                 against
                 You
                 :
                 For
                 at
                 That
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Third
                 Part
                 of
                 This
                 Number
                 was
                 the
                 Predominant
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               That
               does
               not
               follow
               ;
               for
               you
               may
               remember
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               late
               War
               ,
               The
               Party
               were
               Masters
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               The
               Navy
               ,
               of
               all
               Considerable
               
               Forts
               ,
               Towns
               ,
               and
               Magazins
               :
               They
               had
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               Church
               Revenues
               under
               their
               Command
               ,
               and
               London
               at
               their
               Beck
               :
               Beside
               the
               Plunder
               of
               Malignants
               ,
               and
               the
               Bountiful
               Contributions
               of
               the
               Well-affected
               .
               Scotland
               was
               already
               Confederate
               with
               them
               in
               
                 One
                 Rebellion
              
               ;
               and
               they
               had
               made
               sure
               of
               Another
               in
               Ireland
               (
               by
               Persecuting
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               only
               Person
               Capable
               of
               Keeping
               them
               Quiet
               .
               )
               Which
               they
               further
               assisted
               ,
               by
               a
               Gross
               Opposition
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Proposals
               ,
               and
               Resolutions
               to
               suppress
               it
               .
               
                 [
                 See
                 the
                 King's
                 Speech
                 of
                 Decemb.
                 14.
                 1641.
                 and
              
               
               
                 the
                 following
                 Petition
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 ]
              
               Finally
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               Countenance
               of
               their
               Usurpations
               ,
               
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               was
               drawn
               down
               into
               
                 a
                 Close
                 Committee
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Votes
               of
               that
               Iunto
               were
               Impos'd
               upon
               the
               Nation
               as
               the
               Acts
               of
               a
               Regular
               ,
               and
               Complete
               Authority
               .
               This
               was
               their
               Condition
               formerly
               ;
               but
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               
                 at
                 present
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Three
               Kingdoms
               are
               now
               at
               Peace
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               a
               Parliament
               that
               is
               no
               Friend
               to
               the
               Faction
               .
               The
               King
               is
               Possest
               of
               a
               Considerable
               Guard
               ,
               which
               his
               Royal
               Father
               wanted
               .
               The
               Militia
               is
               in
               safe
               Hands
               .
               His
               Majesty
               is
               likewise
               possest
               
               of
               his
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               and
               Revenue
               :
               And
               his
               Capital
               City
               firm
               in
               its
               Obedience
               :
               To
               all
               which
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               although
               divers
               Particulars
               are
               as
               Wealthy
               as
               Pillage
               ,
               and
               Pardon
               ,
               can
               make
               them
               ;
               Yet
               They
               want
               a
               
                 Common
                 Stock
              
               to
               carry
               on
               a
               
                 Common
                 Cause
              
               .
               The
               Thimbles
               ,
               and
               the
               Bedkins
               fail
               ;
               and
               the
               Comfortable
               In-comes
               of
               a
               
                 Irish
                 Adventures
              
               ;
               b
               Moneys
               and
               Plate
               upon
               the
               Propositions
               ;
               c
               
                 Confiscated
                 Estates
              
               ;
               d
               
                 Twentieth
                 Parts
              
               ;
               and
               e
               
                 Weekly
                 Assessments
              
               ;
               and
               a
               hundred
               other
               Pecuniary
               Stratagems
               are
               departed
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               these
               People
               have
               None
               of
               these
               Advantages
               now
               remaining
               ,
               by
               virtue
               whereof
               ,
               they
               did
               so
               much
               Mischief
               before
               ;
               What
               Necessity
               of
               Tolerating
               for
               fear
               of
               Disobliging
               Them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 However
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 your
                 credit
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 People
                 want
                 Conduct
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 your selves
                 have
                 been
                 worsted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Men
               that
               worsted
               us
               ,
               were
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               that
               Voted
               down
               Bishops
               on
               the
               wrong
               side
               of
               the
               Parliament-house
               Door
               ;
               That
               cry'd
               ,
               
                 They
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 Porter's
                 Lodge
                 at
                 Whitehall
              
               ;
               
               and
               told
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               in
               a
               Publique
               Declaration
               
                 [
                 August
              
               8.
               42.
               
               ]
               that
               
                 The
                 Pretence
                 that
                 his
                 Person
                 was
                 there
                 in
              
               
               
               
                 Danger
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Suggestion
                 as
                 false
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Lies
                 could
                 invent
                 .
              
               —
               That
               Seiz'd
               the
               Tower
               ,
               The
               Navy
               ,
               The
               King's
               Towns
               ,
               Forts
               ,
               Magazins
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               and
               Revenues
               :
               That
               Levy'd
               War
               against
               ,
               and
               Imprison'd
               his
               Sacred
               Person
               ;
               Usurped
               his
               Sovereign
               Authority
               ;
               Imbrued
               their
               Hands
               in
               his
               Royal
               Blood
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               very
               Pulpit
               ,
               animated
               ,
               and
               avowed
               the
               Unexampled
               Murder
               .
            
             
               If
               These
               be
               the
               People
               which
               you
               plead
               for
               ,
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               never
               trouble
               your selves
               to
               go
               
                 Nine
                 Mile
              
               about
               ,
               for
               a
               Toleration
               :
               But
               
                 come
                 roundly
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 his
                 Crown
                 .
              
               If
               it
               be
               Otherwise
               ,
               You
               have
               overshot
               your self
               in
               your
               Challenge
               ;
               and
               it
               does
               not
               appear
               ,
               that
               You
               are
               the
               
                 Numerous
                 ,
                 Politick
              
               ,
               and
               
                 United
                 Party
              
               we
               took
               you
               for
               .
               If
               the
               
                 Non-Conformists
                 were
              
               the
               Principal
               Conducters
               in
               that
               Design
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               honest
               enough
               to
               be
               trusted
               ;
               and
               
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 Dispose
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 Gratifie
                 the
                 Murderers
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
               If
               They
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               none
               of
               
                 Their
                 Conduct
              
               that
               did
               the
               Work.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 Societies
                 ,
                 and
                 Professions
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 answerable
                 for
                 the
                 Failings
                 of
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 All
                 Communities
                 ,
                 and
                 Fellowships
                 
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 blameable
                 alike
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Order
                 ,
                 or
                 Way
                 ,
                 without
                 
                   Corrupt
                   Pretenders
                
                 to
                 't
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Non-Conformists
                 in
                 the
                 Party
                 unless
                 you
                 probe
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 those
                 Non-Conformists
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 acted
                 upon
                 a
                 Principle
                 ,
                 Common
                 to
                 Dissenters
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Non-Conformists
                 .
              
               ;
               ;
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               Defence
               ,
               instead
               of
               an
               Answer
               ;
               as
               if
               I
               had
               now
               charg'd
               the
               Combination
               upon
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               when
               I
               only
               ask
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               the
               Managers
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               No
               ?
               This
               ,
               you
               neither
               Confess
               ,
               nor
               Deny
               ;
               And
               there
               let
               it
               rest
               :
               Since
               the
               Dilemma
               lies
               indifferently
               against
               you
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               (
               as
               does
               already
               appear
               )
               Touching
               the
               Unity
               you
               boast
               of
               ,
               (
               I
               must
               confess
               )
               it
               is
               as
               eminent
               against
               your
               Superiours
               ,
               as
               your
               Disagreements
               are
               among
               your
               selves
               .
               And
               take
               all
               together
               ,
               I
               see
               Nothing
               made
               out
               as
               yet
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               likely
               to
               be
               either
               the
               Better
               for
               Granting
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               or
               the
               Worse
               for
               Refusing
               it
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               We
               are
               not
               unacquainted
               with
               your
               
                 false
                 Musters
                 .
                 Nine
                 Presbyteries
              
               ,
               of
               Fifty
               ,
               
               made
               up
               One
               of
               your
               
                 General
                 Assemblies
              
               .
               And
               upon
               the
               Conference
               at
               
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               in
               1604.
               
                 of
                 above
              
               Nine
               
               Thousand
               
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 but
              
               Forty
               Nine
               
                 upon
                 the
                 R●…ll
                 ,
                 that
                 stood
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 deposed
                 :
                 Such
                 a
                 Noise
              
               (
               says
               
                 Spotswood
                 )
                 will
                 a
                 few
                 Disturbers
                 cause
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 Society
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 Tolerated
                 .
              
               But
               what
               if
               a
               Man
               should
               allow
               the
               Non-Conformists
               to
               be
               as
               valuable
               as
               you
               represent
               them
               ?
               It
               is
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               Pagan
               Argument
               ,
               to
               urge
               the
               Worshipping
               of
               Them
               (
               as
               the
               Indians
               do
               the
               Devil
               )
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               hurt
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 Hurt
                 ,
                 have
                 commonly
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 Good
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Non-Conformists
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Obligation
                 of
                 an
                 Indulgence
                 ,
                 would
                 shew
                 themselves
                 as
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 Good
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 People
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               ;
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               they
               will
               do
               ,
               is
               uncertain
               ;
               What
               They
               have
               done
               ,
               is
               upon
               Record
               ,
               in
               Characters
               of
               Blood.
               Give
               me
               but
               One
               Instance
               ,
               even
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               where
               England
               ,
               or
               Scotland
               was
               ever
               the
               better
               for
               Them
               (
               any
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               by
               God's
               Extraordinary
               Working
               of
               Good
               out
               of
               Evil
               ,
               and
               Take
               the
               Cause
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 would
                 it
                 were
                 put
                 upon
                 that
                 Issue
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformists
             Plea
             for
             Toleration
             ,
             from
             the
             MERITS
             of
             the
             Party
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               WHat
               has
               your
               Party
               Merited
               from
               the
               Publique
               ,
               that
               an
               Exception
               to
               a
               General
               Rule
               should
               be
               Granted
               in
               your
               Favour
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Many
                 of
                 Us
                 ventur'd
                 All
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               ye
               ventur'd
               more
               to
               take
               it
               away
               :
               For
               ye
               did
               but
               Talk
               for
               the
               One
               ;
               and
               ye
               Fought
               for
               the
               Other
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 We
                 ever
                 abominated
                 the
                 Thought
                 of
                 Murdering
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               should
               have
               abominated
               the
               Money
               too
               ,
               for
               Which
               ye
               sold
               Him.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 sold
                 Him
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               sold
               Him
               ;
               and
               the
               Independents
               were
               the
               Purchasers
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 Uote
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Concessions
                 a
                 Ground
                 for
                 a
                 ●…reaty
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               upon
               Conditions
               ,
               worse
               then
               Death
               it self
               .
               They
               deliver'd
               Him
               up
               too
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               have
               preserved
               
               him
               :
               And
               they
               stickled
               for
               Him
               ,
               when
               they
               knew
               they
               could
               do
               Him
               no
               Good.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 End
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 That
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               very
               same
               End
               in
               —
               48
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               in
               —
               41
               :
               To
               make
               a
               Party
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Interest
              
               in
               the
               
                 King's
                 Name
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 World
                 knows
                 ,
                 that
                 We
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 afflicted
                 for
                 his
                 Sacred
                 Majesties
                 Distress
                 ,
                 that
                 We
                 had
                 many
                 Solemn
                 days
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               So
               ye
               had
               for
               his
               Successes
               (
               when
               Time
               was
               )
               for
               fear
               he
               should
               get
               the
               Better
               of
               Ye
               :
               And
               you
               had
               your
               days
               of
               Thanksgiving
               too
               ,
               for
               his
               Disasters
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Pray'e
                 let
                 me
                 ask
                 You
                 One
                 Question
                 now
                 :
                 Who
                 brought
                 in
                 this
                 King
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               They
               that
               would
               not
               suffer
               You
               to
               keep
               him
               out
               :
               That
               Party
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               a
               Restless
               ,
               and
               Incessant
               Loyalty
               ,
               hindred
               your
               Establishment
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 Secluded
                 Members
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               We
               'l
               speak
               to
               that
               Point
               in
               another
               Place
               .
               But
               can
               you
               tell
               me
               What
               was
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Quarrel
               ?
               I
               suppose
               I
               
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               What
               was
               the
               Event
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Liberty
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Of
               Which
               Side
               were
               the
               
                 Tender
                 Consciences
                 ?
                 For
              
               the
               King
               ;
               Or
               Against
               Him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 We
                 were
                 ever
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 Witness
                 our
                 Petitions
                 ,
                 Declarations
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 Signal
                 manner
                 ,
                 Our
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Now
               I
               thought
               you
               had
               been
               against
               Him
               :
               because
               You
               took
               away
               his
               
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 Authority
              
               ,
               and
               Life
               :
               Unless
               you
               mean
               that
               you
               were
               For
               Him
               in
               your
               Words
               ,
               as
               you
               were
               Against
               Him
               in
               your
               Actions
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 Us
                 ,
                 that
                 lov'd
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 about
                 Him.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               According
               to
               the
               Covenant
               (
               That
               is
               .
               )
               And
               does
               not
               your
               Party
               love
               
                 This
                 King
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               did
               the
               Last
               ?
               I
               do
               not
               think
               but
               you
               love
               the
               Bishops
               too
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Truly
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Fooleries
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 Quarrel
                 to
                 the
                 Men.
                 But
                 what
                 makes
                 you
                 couple
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mitre
                 still
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 no
                 Man
                 could
                 be
                 a
                 Good
                 Subject
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 disaffected
                 to
                 Prelacy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Why
               truly
               ,
               I
               think
               you
               can
               h●…rdly
               
               shew
               me
               any
               
                 One
                 Non-Conformist
              
               that
               ever
               struck
               Stroke
               for
               the
               King
               ;
               Or
               any
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Order
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               ever
               bore
               Arms
               against
               Him.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Are
                 not
                 you
                 your self
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 Cromwel
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 his
                 Principal
                 Officers
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 was
                 at
                 Hampton-Court
                 ,
                 had
                 Deliberations
                 ,
                 and
                 Intentions
                 to
                 Save
                 Him
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Thousands
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 Unkindness
                 for
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               absolutely
               believe
               ,
               both
               the
               One
               ,
               and
               the
               Other
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Folly
               ,
               and
               Heedlesness
               of
               the
               Common-Souldier
               contributed
               ,
               in
               a
               High
               Measure
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 General
                 Fate
              
               :
               Nay
               ,
               that
               his
               Late
               Majesty
               was
               oppress'd
               ,
               even
               by
               those
               ,
               that
               thought
               they
               fought
               for
               him
               ,
               before
               they
               understood
               what
               they
               did
               .
               But
               yet
               let
               me
               Commend
               to
               your
               Observation
               ,
               that
               these
               relenting
               Intervals
               in
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               did
               manifestly
               Vary
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Pulse
               of
               their
               Affairs
               .
               Which
               evinces
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Deliberation
               ,
               upon
               the
               matter
               of
               Convenience
               ,
               rather
               then
               upon
               a
               Point
               of
               Conscience
               .
               But
               thus
               far
               however
               we
               are
               agreed
               ;
               That
               many
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               were
               engaged
               ;
               Whether
               upon
               
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 Interest
              
               ,
               or
               
               Faction
               ,
               take
               your
               Choice
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               upon
               Which
               of
               These
               Three
               you
               will
               found
               the
               Merits
               of
               your
               Party
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               next
               to
               Enquire
               ,
               How
               far
               your
               Principles
               ,
               and
               Actions
               ,
               will
               comport
               with
               the
               Duties
               of
               Society
               ,
               and
               the
               Ends
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Non-Conformists
               Plea
            
             for
             Toleration
             ,
             from
             the
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             Modesty
             of
             their
             OPINIONS
             and
             PRACTISES
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               Question
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               Points
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Non-Conformists
               agree
               :
               Many
               more
               ,
               wherein
               they
               differ
               :
               and
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               altogether
               Fluctuant
               ,
               and
               Uncertain
               .
               We
               have
               Nothing
               to
               do
               (
               in
               this
               Place
               )
               with
               their
               Disagreements
               ,
               or
               Uncertainties
               ;
               save
               only
               in
               those
               Matters
               wherein
               they
               are
               United
               by
               
                 Common
                 Consent
              
               :
               And
               to
               Determine
               what
               Those
               are
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               New
               Difficulty
               ;
               Unless
               you
               tell
               Us
               before-hand
               ,
               What
               Authorities
               we
               may
               depend
               upon
               .
               Your
               
               Principles
               must
               be
               Known
               ,
               or
               they
               cannot
               be
               Examined
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               Pray'e
               Direct
               us
               Where
               we
               may
               find
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 truly
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 for
                 This
                 Controversie
                 has
                 been
                 on
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 Day
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               speak
               of
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
              
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               find
               any
               thing
               there
               ,
               that
               comes
               neer
               our
               Purpose
               .
               Here
               is
               ,
               first
               ,
               Pretended
               ,
               a
               Reformation
               of
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               Conjunction
               of
               
                 Several
                 Parties
              
               ,
               and
               Perswasions
               ,
               at
               utter
               Enmity
               One
               with
               Another
               ,
               in
               a
               Confederacy
               against
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Government
               :
               Whereas
               in
               the
               Great
               Turn
               of
               Affairs
               Abroad
               ,
               I
               see
               little
               more
               then
               a
               Defection
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               People
               setling
               themselves
               in
               some
               
                 other
                 way
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               could
               .
               
               Muncer's
               Party
               in
               Germany
               ,
               had
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               some
               Resemblance
               of
               the
               Tumults
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               usher'd
               in
               the
               late
               War
               ;
               both
               for
               the
               Medly
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Rabble
               .
               In
               Scotland
               indeed
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Contest
               ,
               for
               the
               Reforming
               of
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               it
               went
               high
               .
               But
               it
               was
               only
               a
               Struggle
               ,
               for
               the
               Geneva-Discipline
               :
               Which
               Humour
               was
               brought
               over
               to
               us
               too
               ,
               and
               driven
               on
               ,
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               under
               Q
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
               with
               much
               Contumacy
               ,
               and
               Bitterness
               .
               But
               our
               Case
               (
               in
               short
               )
               was
               never
               known
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               till
               the
               late
               Troubles
               ;
               and
               thither
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               resort
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               our
               present
               Enquiry
               .
               Now
               whether
               you
               'l
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               
                 Declarations
                 ,
                 Votes
                 ,
                 Orders
              
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               that
               Pretended
               Parliament
               that
               carry'd
               on
               the
               Quarrel
               ;
               Or
               by
               the
               Undeniable
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               Positions
               of
               your
               own
               Divines
               ;
               (
               and
               those
               the
               very
               Idols
               of
               your
               Party
               )
               is
               left
               at
               your
               Election
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               let
               them
               answer
               for
               themselves
               :
               We
               had
               no
               hand
               in
               their
               Proceedings
               .
               And
               for
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               They
               were
               but
               Men
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               their
               Failings
               as
               well
               as
               other
               People
               .
               If
               you
               would
               know
               our
               
                 Principles
                 ;
                 We
                 are
                 for
                 Worshipping
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Light
               
                 of
                 Our
              
               Consciences
               ,
               
                 for
                 Obeying
                 God
              
               rather
               then
               Man
               ;
               and
               for
               yielding
               all
               
                 due
                 Obedience
              
               to
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               All
               This
               comes
               to
               Nothing
               .
               For
               you
               may
               make
               that
               Light
               what
               you
               please
               ;
               and
               Qualifie
               that
               
                 due
                 Obedience
              
               as
               you
               list
               .
               What
               does
               all
               this
               Evasion
               ,
               and
               Obscurity
               signifie
               ;
               but
               that
               there
               is
               somewhat
               in
               the
               bottom
               ,
               more
               then
               you
               are
               willing
               to
               own
               ?
            
             
             
               There
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               that
               tell
               us
               ,
               The
               War
               
                 raised
                 in
                 —
                 41
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
              
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               Lawful
               .
               And
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Soveraignty
               
                 was
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 the
              
               Two
               Houses
               ,
               (
               Nay
               in
               the
               
                 People
                 )
                 in
                 Case
                 of
              
               Necessity
               .
               That
               Kings
               
                 are
                 but
                 the
              
               Peoples
               Trustees
               ;
               Their
               Power
               ,
               Fiduciary
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Duty
               of
               Subjects
               only
               Conditional
               .
               That
               Princes
               
                 may
                 be
              
               Depos'd
               ;
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 to
              
               Death
               ,
               
                 in
                 Case
                 of
              
               Tyranny
               :
               And
               
                 That
                 their
              
               Persons
               
                 may
                 be
              
               Resisted
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
                 their
              
               Authority
               .
               That
               the
               King
               is
               Singulis
               Major
               ,
               Universis
               Minor
               :
               And
               that
               the
               People
               
                 may
                 Enter
                 into
              
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
              
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               without
               the
               Consent
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Chief
               Magistrate
               ;
               nay
               ,
               against
               his
               Authority
               ;
               
                 and
                 Propagate
              
               Religion
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Sword.
               
                 They
                 make
                 their
              
               Appeals
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
              
               Literal
               
                 Construction
                 of
              
               Law
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Equitable
               ;
               
                 from
                 the
              
               Law
               Written
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Necessity
               .
            
             
               A
               Man
               might
               ply
               You
               with
               fresh
               Instances
               upon
               this
               Subject
               ,
               till
               to
               morrow
               morning
               ;
               But
               here
               we
               'l
               stop
               :
               And
               pray'e
               speak
               your
               Opinion
               now
               ,
               of
               Granting
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               to
               a
               Party
               that
               Professes
               ,
               and
               
                 Teaches
                 ,
                 These
                 Principles
              
               ;
               and
               Acts
               accordingly
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               all
               This
               to
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ?
               
               Who
               are
               already
               come
               to
               an
               Agreement
               ;
               that
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Question
                 of
              
               Toleration
               ,
               
                 The
                 Foundation
                 of
              
               Faith
               ,
               Good
               Life
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               
                 is
                 to
                 be
              
               Secured
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Very
               Good.
               So
               that
               what
               Party
               soever
               shall
               be
               found
               Guilty
               of
               the
               Positions
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               of
               Actions
               answerable
               thereunto
               ,
               cannot
               reasonably
               pretend
               to
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               from
               
                 the
                 Innocency
                 of
                 their
                 Opinions
                 and
                 Practises
                 .
              
               Now
               to
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 POSITIONS
                 of
                 Divers
                 Eminent
              
               Non-Conformists
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               War
               raised
               by
               the
               
                 TWO
                 HOUSES
              
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 1641.
                 was
                 Lawful
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 mistaken
                 in
              
               
               the
               main
               Cause
               ,
               
                 Nor
                 dare
                 I
                 repent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Nor
                 forbear
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 State
                 of
                 Things
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 my
                 Iudgment
                 tells
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
              
               Treason
               ,
               Or
               Disloyalty
               ,
               
                 against
                 the
              
               Soveraign
               Power
               of
               the
               Land.
               Pag.
               486.
               
            
             
             
               A
               King
               ,
               
                 abusing
                 his
              
               Power
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 Overthrow
                 of
              
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               
                 may
                 be
              
               Controuled
               ,
               and
               Opposed
               .
               
                 This
                 may
                 serve
                 to
              
               justifie
               
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 against
                 the
              
               Late
               King
               ,
               
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 Hostile
                 way
                 set
                 himself
                 to
                 overthrow
              
               Religion
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               .
               P.
               10.
               
            
             
               The
               Righteousness
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Parliament's
               
               Cause
               ,
               
                 is
                 as
                 clear
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 Noon-day
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 like
              
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 These
                 Excellent
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 That
                 It
                 is
              
               Holy
               ,
               Just
               ,
               and
               Good.
               P.
               6.
               
            
             
               II.
               The
               
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
              
               are
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
              
               ;
               Nay
               the
               People
               ,
               in
               Case
               of
               Necessity
               .
            
             
               Parliaments
               
                 may
                 judge
                 of
              
               Publique
               
               Necessity
               ,
               
                 without
                 the
              
               King
               ;
               
                 (
                 If
                 deserted
                 by
                 the
              
               King
               )
               
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accompted
                 ,
                 by
                 Virtue
                 of
              
               Representation
               ,
               as
               the
               Whole
               Body
               of
               the
               State.
               P.
               45.
               
            
             
               
                 Whensoever
                 a
              
               King
               ,
               or
               other
               Superior
               
               Authority
               ,
               
                 creates
                 an
              
               Inferior
               ;
               
                 They
                 Invest
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 Legitimacy
                 of
              
               Magistratical
               Power
               to
               Punish
               Themselves
               
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 Case
                 they
                 prove
              
               Evil-doers
               .
               P.
               7.
               
            
             
               England
               
                 is
                 a
              
               mixt
               Monarchy
               ,
               
                 and
                 Governed
              
               
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Major
               Part
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Three
               
               Estates
               
                 Assembled
                 in
              
               Parliament
               .
               P.
               111.
               
            
             
               The
               Houses
               
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 Acting
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 making
                 Laws
                 ;
                 but
              
               Co-ordinate
               
                 with
                 his
              
               Majesty
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Power
                 of
                 Acting
                 .
                 P.
              
               42.
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 as
                 a
              
               Part
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Legislative
               Power
               
               
                 resides
                 in
                 the
              
               Two
               Houses
               ;
               
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 redress
              
               Grievances
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 into
              
               Question
               all
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               Justice
               ,
               and
               all
               Subjects
               ,
               
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 Degree
                 ,
                 in
                 Case
                 of
              
               Delinquency
               ;
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 a
              
               Part
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Supreme
               Power
               
                 doth
                 reside
                 in
              
               Them
               ,
               
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
              
               Honorary
               Title
               :
               And
               This
               Part
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               
                 is
                 indeed
                 Capable
                 of
                 doing
              
               Wrong
               :
               
                 Yet
                 how
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
              
               Rebellion
               ,
               
                 is
                 more
                 Difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 .
                 P.
              
               49.
               
            
             
               The
               Delegates
               
                 of
                 the
              
               People
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Commons
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Commissioners
               
               
                 on
                 the
              
               King's
               
                 behalf
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Peers
               ,
               
                 concurring
                 ;
                 do
              
               very
               far
               bind
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 if
                 not
              
               wholly
               .
               
                 P.
                 112.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 These
                 cannot
                 agree
                 ,
                 but
              
               break
               ,
               
                 One
                 from
                 Another
                 ,
                 the
              
               Commons
               
                 in
                 Parliament
                 assembled
                 ,
                 are
              
               Ex
               Officio
               ,
               The
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               
                 and
                 Righteous
              
               Possessors
               ,
               and
               Defenders
               
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 against
                 all
              
               Usurpers
               ,
               and
               Usurpations
               
                 Whatsoever
                 .
                 P.
              
               130.
               
            
             
             
               III.
               KINGS
               are
               but
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 TRUSTEES
              
               ;
               Their
               
                 Power
                 ,
                 Fiduciary
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Duty
               of
               
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Conditional
              
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 The
              
               King
               ,
               
                 is
                 but
                 the
              
               Servant
               
                 of
                 the
              
               People
               ;
               
                 and
                 his
                 Royalty
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Virtual
                 Emanation
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Them
                 ,
              
               radically
               ,
               
                 as
                 in
                 the
              
               first
               Subject
               .
               ]
               So
               Rutherford
               ,
               Parker
               ,
               Goodwin
               ,
               Bridges
               ,
               Milton
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               People
               
                 can
                 give
              
               no
               other
               Power
               ,
               
               
                 then
                 such
                 as
              
               God
               
                 has
                 given
              
               Them
               :
               And
               God
               
                 has
                 never
                 given
                 a
              
               moral
               Power
               
                 to
                 do
              
               Evil.
               All
               Fiduciary
               Power
               ,
               abused
               ,
               
                 may
                 be
              
               repealed
               ;
               And
               Parliamentary
               Power
               is
               no
               Other
               :
               
                 Which
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
              
               abused
               ,
               The
               People
               may
               repeal
               
                 it
                 ;
                 and
              
               resist
               them
               ;
               Annulling
               their
               Commissions
               ;
               Rescinding
               their
               Acts
               ;
               and
               Denuding
               
                 Them
                 of
                 their
              
               Fiduciary
               Power
               :
               
                 Even
                 as
                 the
              
               King
               Himself
               
                 may
                 be
              
               denuded
               
                 of
                 the
              
               same
               Power
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Three
               Estates
               .
               P.
               152.
               
            
             
               Princes
               
                 derive
                 their
              
               Power
               ,
               and
               Prerogative
               
               
                 from
                 the
              
               People
               ;
               
                 and
                 have
                 their
              
               Investitures
               ,
               
                 meerly
                 for
                 the
              
               Peoples
               Benefit
               .
               P.
               1.
               
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
              
               King's
               Duty
               
                 to
                 pass
                 all
                 such
              
               Laws
               ,
               as
               Both
               Houses
               
                 shall
                 judge
              
               Good
               
               
                 for
                 the
              
               Kingdom
               :
               
                 Upon
                 a
                 Supposition
                 ,
                 That
                 They
                 are
                 Good
                 ,
                 Which
                 by
                 them
                 are
                 judg'd
                 Such
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
              
               Prince
               
                 fail
                 in
                 his
              
               Promise
               ,
               the
               
               People
               
                 are
                 Exempt
                 frm
                 their
              
               Obedience
               ;
               The
               Contract
               
                 is
                 made
              
               Void
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Right
                 of
              
               Obligation
               
                 is
                 of
              
               no
               Force
               .
               —
               
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
              
               Officers
               
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 either
              
               All
               ,
               
                 or
                 some
                 good
              
               Number
               
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
              
               Suppress
               a
               Tyrant
               .
               P.
               120
               ,
               121.
               
            
             
               IV.
               Princes
               may
               be
               DEPOSED
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               DEATH
               ,
               in
               Case
               of
               Tyranny
               .
            
             
               Every
               Worthy
               Man
               ,
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 may
                 ,
                 for
                 the
              
               Publique
               Good
               ,
               
                 be
                 thought
              
               
               
                 a
                 fit
              
               Peer
               ,
               and
               Judge
               
                 of
                 the
              
               King.
               
                 P.
                 24.
                 
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 no
              
               Opportunity
               
                 for
                 the
                 Interposure
                 of
              
               Other
               Judges
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               
               Nature
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Law
               of
               Nations
               allow
               Every
               Man
               to
               Judge
               
                 in
                 his
              
               own
               Gase
               .
               P.
               34.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 a
                 Prince
                 wants
                 such
              
               Understanding
               ,
               
               Goodness
               ,
               or
               Power
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 People
                 judge
                 Necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
              
               Government
               ;
               
                 In
                 the
              
               first
               
                 place
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 Capable
                 of
                 the
              
               Name
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
              
               Government
               .
               
                 In
                 the
              
               Second
               ;
               He
               Deposes
               Himself
               .
               
                 In
                 
                 the
              
               Third
               ;
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
              
               Power
               ,
               Deposes
               
                 him
                 .
                 Theses
              
               135
               ,
               136
               ,
               137.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
              
               any
               ,
               
                 who
                 have
                 the
              
               Power
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 call
                 to
              
               Accompt
               ,
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               
                 or
                 Wicked
                 King
                 ;
                 And
                 after
                 due
              
               Conviction
               ,
               to
               Depose
               ,
               
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
              
               Death
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
              
               Ordinary
               Magistrate
               have
               Neglected
               ,
               or
               Deny'd
               
                 to
                 do
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 impossible
                 ,
                 for
                 a
              
               King
               ,
               Regis
               
               Personam
               Exuere
               ;
               
                 In
                 a
              
               Natural
               ,
               Or
               MORAL
               Madness
               
                 or
                 Frenzy
                 to
                 turn
              
               Tyrant
               ,
               Yea
               Beast
               ,
               
                 Waiving
                 his
                 Royal
                 Place
              
               ,
               Violently
               ,
               Extrajudicially
               ,
               Extramagisterially
               to
               assault
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               Saul
               did
               David
               .
               
                 In
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 Men
                 think
              
               Nature
               doth
               Dictate
               
                 it
                 ;
                 and
              
               Scripture
               doth
               Justifie
               a
               Man
               ,
               
                 Se
                 Defendendo
                 Vim
                 Vi
                 repellere
                 .
                 P.
              
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Real
              
               Soveraignty
               among
               Us
               ,
               was
               
               in
               King
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ;
               
                 and
                 if
                 the
              
               King
               
                 raise
                 War
                 against
                 such
                 a
              
               Parliament
               :
               The
               King
               
                 may
                 not
                 only
                 be
              
               resisted
               ,
               
                 but
                 Ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               King.
               Thesis
               358.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 rent
                 the
              
               Kingdom
               from
               Saul
               ,
               
                 for
                 sparing
              
               One
               Agag
               ;
               
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
              
               
               thorough
               Extirpation
               
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 accurs●…d
                 Things
                 ,
                 He
                 lost
                 both
                 Thanks
                 for
                 What
                 He
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 also
                 .
                 P.
              
               27.
               
            
             
               Let
               no
               Law
               hinder
               
                 Ye
                 :
                 If
              
               Law
               
                 be
                 to
              
               
               be
               broken
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 a
              
               Crown
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                 for
              
               Religion
               .
               —
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 Root
                 out
                 ,
                 Pull
                 down
                 ,
                 Destroy
                 ,
                 and
                 Throw
                 down
                 :
                 Do
                 it
                 quickly
                 ,
                 Do
                 it
                 thorougly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 what
                 Rule
                 of
              
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               God
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 a
                 State
                 Bound
                 to
                 Sacrifice
              
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               
                 rather
                 then
                 endure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Princes
               Life
               
                 should
                 come
                 into
                 any
                 Possibilities
                 of
              
               Hazard
               ,
               
                 by
                 Defending
                 them
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 are
                 bent
                 to
                 su●…due
                 them
                 ?
              
               If
               he
               will
               needs
               thrust
               Himself
               upon
               the
               Hazard
               ,
               when
               he
               needs
               not
               ,
               Whose
               Fault
               is
               That
               ?
            
             
               
                 There
                 never
                 was
                 a
                 Greater
                 Harmony
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
              
               Nature
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               Necessity
               ,
               
                 to
                 Warrant
                 any
                 Act
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 discern'd
                 in
                 that
                 Act
                 of
              
               Justice
               
                 on
                 the
              
               Late
               King.
               P.
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
              
               Sentence
               
               
                 past
                 upon
                 the
              
               King
               ;
               
                 Doubtless
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 Person
                 under
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Sentenc'd
                 with
              
               Death
               ,
               
                 upon
                 more
              
               Equitable
               ,
               and
               Just
               
                 Grounds
                 .
                 P.
              
               90.
               
            
             
               
                 Praised
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 Who
                 hath
                 delivered
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Impositions
                 of
              
               Prelatical
               Innovacions
               ,
               
               Altar-Genu-flections
               ,
               and
               Cringings
               ,
               with
               Crossings
               ,
               and
               All
               That
               Popish
               Trash
               and
               Trumpery
               .
               
                 And
                 truly
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Removal
                   of
                   those
                
                 
                 Insupportable
                 Burdens
                 ,
                 countervails
                 for
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Creasure
                 shed
                 and
                 spent
                 in
                 these
                 late
                 Distractions
                 ▪
                 
                   Nor
                   did
                   I
                   ever
                   as
                   yet
                   hear
                   of
                   any
                   Godly
                   Men
                   that
                   desired
                   ,
                   Were
                   it
                   Possible
                   ,
                   to
                   Purchase
                   their
                   Friends
                   ,
                   or
                   Money
                   again
                   ,
                   at
                   so
                   dear
                   a
                   Ra●…e
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   the
                   Return
                   of
                   These
                   :
                   To
                   have
                   Those
                   Soul-Burdening
                   ,
                
              
               Antichristian
               
                 Yokes
                 re-imposed
                 upon
                 Us.
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 D●…sire
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Godliness
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 profess
                 my self
                 ,
                 in
                 That
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 None
                 of
                 the
                 Number
                 .
                 P.
              
               23.
               
            
             
               V.
               The
               PERSONS
               of
               Princes
               may
               be
               resisted
               ,
               though
               not
               their
               AUTHORITY
               .
            
             
               The
               Man
               
                 who
                 is
              
               King
               ,
               
                 may
                 be
              
               resisted
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 not
                 the
              
               Royal
               Office
               :
               The
               King
               in
               Concreto
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
                 the
              
               King
               in
               Abstracto
               .
               
                 P.
                 265.
                 
                 [
                 He
                 may
                 be
              
               resisted
               
                 in
                 a
                 Pitch't
              
               Battel
               ,
               
                 and
                 with
              
               Swords
               ,
               and
               Guns
               .
               324.
               
               
                 That
                 is
                 ;
                 His
              
               Private
               Will
               
                 may
                 be
              
               resisted
               ,
               
                 not
                 his
              
               Legal
               Will.
               269.
               
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 He
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 as
                 a
              
               King
               ,
               
                 but
                 as
                 ●…n
                 unjust
              
               Invader
               ,
               and
               Grassator
               .
               334.
               
               
                 If
                 He
                 chance
                 to
                 be
              
               Slain
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 but
                 an
              
               Accident
               ;
               
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 help
                 it
                 ?
                 324.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Death
                 ;
                 Or
                 let
                 Them
                 
                 answer
                 for
                 't
                 that
                 brought
                 Him
                 thither
                 ,
                 The
              
               Contrary
               Party
               is
               Innocent
               .
               273.
               ]
            
             
               The
               King's
               Authority
               
                 is
                 with
                 the
              
               Two
               
               Houses
               ,
               
                 though
                 the
              
               Person
               of
               Charles
               Stuart
               
                 be
                 not
                 there
              
               .
            
             
               His
               Capacity
               
                 was
                 at
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 when
                 his
              
               Body
               
                 was
                 upon
                 the
              
               Scaffold
               at
               Whitehall
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 P.
              
               18.
               
            
             
               VI.
               The
               King
               is
               
                 SINGULIS
                 MAJOR
                 ,
                 UNIVERSIS
                 MINOR
              
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               
                 is
                 in
              
               Dignity
               Inferior
               
                 to
                 the
              
               
               People
               .
               
                 P.
                 140.
                 
                 The
              
               Soveraign
               Power
               is
               Eminently
               ;
               Fontaliter
               ;
               Originally
               ,
               and
               Radically
               
                 in
                 the
              
               People
               .
               156.
               
            
             
               
                 Detrahere
                 Indigno
                 Magistratum
                 etsi
              
               
               Privati
               
                 non
                 Debeant
              
               ,
               Populus
               tamen
               Universus
               
                 quin
                 possit
                 ,
                 Nemo
                 ,
                 Opinor
                 ,
                 dubitabit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
              
               Private
               
                 Persons
                 to
                 Depose
                 a
                 Wicked
                 Governour
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 the
              
               Universality
               
                 of
                 the
              
               People
               
                 may
                 Lawfully
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 no
                 Body
                 questions
                 .
                 Fixum
                 Ratúmque
                 habeatur
                 ,
              
               Populi
               
                 semper
                 esse
                 debere
              
               Supremam
               Majestatem
               .
               P.
               9.
               
            
             
             
               VII
               .
               The
               People
               may
               enter
               into
               a
               Covenant
               for
               Reformation
               ,
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               
                 Chief
                 Magistrate
              
               .
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 much
              
               Sin
               in
               making
               a
               Covenant
               
               on
               Sinful
               Grounds
               ,
               
                 and
                 there
                 is
              
               more
               Sin
               in
               Keeping
               it
               ;
               
                 But
                 when
                 the
              
               Preservation
               
                 of
                 true
              
               Religion
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Vindication
               of
               Just
               Liberties
               
                 meet
                 in
                 the
              
               Ground
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 may
              
               Swear
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
              
               Repent
               ;
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 Ye
              
               Swear
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 must
              
               not
               Repent
               .
               
                 P.
                 18.
                 
                 Not
                 only
                 is
              
               That
               Covenant
               which
               God
               
                 hath
                 made
                 with
              
               Us
               ,
               
                 founded
                 in
                 the
              
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               That
               
                 also
                 ,
                 which
              
               We
               
                 make
                 with
              
               God.
               P.
               33.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Breach
                 of
                 the
              
               National
               Covenant
               
               
                 is
                 a
                 Greater
                 Sin
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Sin
                 against
                 a
              
               Commandment
               ,
               
                 or
                 against
                 an
              
               Ordinance
               .
               158.
               —
               
                 A
                 Sin
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 cannot
                 in
                 Honour
                 but
                 be
                 avenged
                 upon
                 't
                 .
              
               159.
               
            
             
               VIII
               .
               RELIGION
               may
               be
               Propagated
               by
               the
               SWORD
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Question
                 in
              
               England
               
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
              
               
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Anti-Christ
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
              
               Lord
               ,
               or
               King
               ?
               
                 Go
                 on
                 therefore
                 Couragiously
              
               :
               Never
               
               can
               ye
               lay
               out
               your
               Blood
               in
               such
               a
               Quarrel
               .
               Christ
               
                 shed
                 all
                 his
              
               Blood
               
                 to
                 save
              
               You
               from
               Hell.
               
                 Venture
                 All
              
               Yours
               ,
               
                 to
                 set
              
               Him
               
                 upon
                 his
              
               Throne
               P.
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 he
                 that
                 withholdeth
                 his
              
               Sword
               
               from
               Blood
               ;
               that
               spares
               ,
               
                 when
                 God
                 saith
              
               Strike
               ;
               
                 that
                 suffers
                 those
                 to
              
               escape
               ,
               
                 whom
                 God
                 has
                 appointed
                 to
              
               Destruction
               .
               P.
               24.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 10
                 of
              
               Numbers
               ,
               
                 you
                 shall
                 read
              
               
               that
               there
               were
               Two
               Silver
               Trumpets
               ;
               
                 and
                 as
                 there
                 were
              
               Priests
               
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
              
               Convocation
               of
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               
                 so
                 there
                 were
              
               Priests
               
                 to
                 sound
                 the
              
               Silver
               Trumpets
               
                 to
                 Proclaim
                 the
              
               War.
               
                 And
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 20
                 of
              
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 would
                 go
                 out
                 to
                 War
              
               ,
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
               
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
              
               Priests
               )
               
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 a
              
               Speech
               
                 to
                 Encourage
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
              
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               
                 certainly
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 such
                 a
              
               Cause
               as
               This
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
                 Cause
              
               ,
               Religion
               
                 is
                 so
                 entwin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 so
                 enterlac'd
                 ,
                 that
              
               Religion
               ,
               and
               This
               Cause
               ,
               
                 are
                 like
              
               Hippocrates
               his
               Twins
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
              
               live
               ,
               and
               dye
               together
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 have
                 vowed
                 in
                 This
              
               Covenant
               to
               
               
                 Assist
                 the
                 Forces
                 raised
                 by
                 the
              
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Vocation
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Assist
                 the
                 Forces
                 raised
                 by
                 the
              
               
               King
               ,
               
                 neither
                 Directly
                 ,
                 nor
                 Indirectly
                 .
                 P.
                 45.
                 
                 Now
                 let
                 me
                 exhort
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 chuse
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Cause
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 most
                 Iust
                 Defensive
                 War
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               46.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 vain
                 shall
                 you
                 in
                 your
              
               Fasts
               ,
               with
               
               Josua
               ,
               
                 ly
                 on
                 your
              
               Faces
               ,
               
                 unless
                 you
                 lay
                 your
              
               Achans
               
                 on
                 their
              
               Backs
               ;
               
                 In
                 vain
                 are
                 the
                 High
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 Mouthes
                 ,
              
               without
               a
               Two-edged
               Sword
               in
               your
               Hands
               .
               P.
               31.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Execution
                 of
                 Iudgment
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
              
               
               
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Cursed
                 that
                 do
                 it
                 Negligently
                 ;
                 and
              
               Cursed
               shall
               they
               be
               that
               keep
               back
               their
               Sword
               from
               Blood
               in
               this
               Cause
               .
               
                 You
                 know
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 Gods
                 Message
                 unto
              
               Ahab
               ,
               
                 for
                 letting
              
               Benhadad
               
                 go
                 upon
                 Composition
                 .
                 P.
              
               26.
               
            
             
               
                 Whensoever
                 you
                 shall
                 behold
                 the
                 hand
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
              
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 say
                 ;
                 ●…rue
                 ;
                 Here
                 is
                 a
              
               Babylonish
               Priest
               
                 crying
                 out
              
               ,
               Alas
               !
               Alas
               !
               My
               Living
               ;
               I
               have
               Wife
               and
               Children
               to
               Maintein
               .
               
                 I
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 P.
                 30.
                 
                 Though
                 as
              
               Little
               Ones
               ,
               
                 they
                 call
                 for
              
               Pitty
               ,
               
                 yet
                 as
              
               Babylonish
               ,
               
                 they
                 call
                 for
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 even
                 to
              
               Blood.
               
            
             
             
               IX
               .
               There
               lies
               an
               Appeal
               from
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               the
               EQUITY
               of
               it
               :
               And
               from
               the
               
                 Law
                 Written
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               NATURE
               .
            
             
               The
               Commander
               
                 going
                 against
                 the
              
               
               EQUITY
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Law
               ,
               gives
               Liberty
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Commanded
               ,
               
                 to
                 refuse
              
               Obedience
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Letter
               
                 of
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Court
                 of
              
               Necessity
               ,
               
                 no
                 less
                 then
              
               
               
                 a
                 Court
                 of
              
               Justice
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Fundamental
               Laws
               
                 must
                 then
                 speak
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Extremity
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Ruler
                 .
                 P.
                 113.
                 
                 The
              
               People
               
                 have
                 given
              
               
               the
               Politique
               Power
               
                 to
                 the
              
               King
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               NATURAL
               Power
               
                 they
                 Reserve
                 to
              
               Themselves
               .
               151.
               
            
             
               All
               Humane
               Laws
               
                 and
                 Constitutions
              
               
               
                 are
                 made
                 with
                 Knees
                 ,
                 to
                 bend
                 to
                 the
              
               Law
               of
               NATURE
               and
               NECESSITY
               .
               P.
               85.
               
            
             
               Here
               is
               more
               then
               enough
               said
               already
               ;
               and
               to
               go
               on
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Matter
               would
               carry
               us
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               End
               on
               't
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               now
               at
               ●…berty
               ,
               either
               to
               deny
               These
               to
               be
               the
               Positions
               of
               the
               Non-Con●…
               ;
               or
               to
               justifie
               the
               
                 Positions
                 themselves
              
               ;
               
               or
               to
               lay
               down
               your
               Plea
               for
               Toleration
               ,
               upon
               the
               Innocency
               of
               their
               Principles
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Friend
                 to
                 
                   These
                   Positions
                
                 :
                 Neither
                 can
                 I
                 yet
                 quit
                 my
                 Clai●…
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 Errours
                 of
                 Individuals
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Shew
               me
               the
               Party
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               alone
               to
               prove
               These
               to
               be
               Their
               Principles
               .
               But
               if
               you
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               a
               Party
               ,
               they
               are
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               but
               the
               Errours
               of
               Individuals
               ;
               though
               all
               the
               Non-Conformists
               in
               the
               Three
               Kingdoms
               should
               own
               them
               under
               their
               Hands
               .
            
             
               You
               call
               your selves
               Non-Confermists
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               they
               ,
               that
               both
               began
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               the
               Late
               
                 War.
                 Great
                 Apprehensions
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Designs
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
              
               
               Party
               .
               [
               So
               have
               you
               .
               ]
               Mightily
               offended
               they
               were
               at
               
                 the
                 Immoderate
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               [
               You
               again
               .
               ]
               
                 Petitioners
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 such
                 Oppressions
                 in
              
               
               Religion
               ,
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 Fomented
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               [
               Your
               very
               Picture
               still
               .
               ]
               
                 And
                 for
                 Uniting
                 all
                 such
                 together
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 joyn
                 in
                 the
                 same
              
               Fundamental
               Truths
               
                 against
                 the
              
               Papists
               :
               
                 ●…hy
                 removing
                 some
                 
                 Oppressions
                 ,
                 and
              
               Unnecessary
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 Divers
                 weak
                 Consciences
                 have
                 been
                 scrupled
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               [
               The
               very
               Platform
               of
               your
               Comprehension
               .
               ]
               Thus
               far
               You
               march
               Hand
               in
               Hand
               :
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               what
               followed
               upon
               't
               ;
               but
               Your
               Parts
               are
               so
               much
               alike
               ,
               that
               it
               looks
               as
               if
               We
               were
               now
               again
               upon
               
                 the
                 first
                 Seene
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Tragedy
                 .
              
               For
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               Conformity
               ,
               or
               In-Conformity
               ,
               seem'd
               at
               first
               to
               be
               the
               Sum
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               and
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               made
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Quarrel
               .
               The
               
                 Ru●…ing
                 Party
              
               in
               the
               Pretended
               Parliament
               ,
               were
               Non-Conformists
               ;
               The
               
                 Army
                 ,
                 Non-Conformists
              
               ;
               The
               Pre●…ended
               
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
              
               were
               
                 Non
                 Conformists
              
               ;
               The
               City-Ministers
               ,
               and
               
                 Lecturers
                 ,
                 Non-Conformists
              
               ;
               And
               by
               the
               
                 Sol●…mn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               every
               Man
               that
               took
               it
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Non-Conformist
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               Damnation
               .
               Now
               take
               Your
               Choice
               ,
               (
               since
               Non-Conformists
               you
               are
               )
               Whether
               you
               'l
               Range
               your selves
               under
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               Your
               Army
               ;
               Your
               Assembly
               ;
               Your
               City-Ministers
               ;
               Or
               Your
               
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               :
               And
               let
               me
               bear
               the
               Blame
               ,
               if
               I
               make
               it
               not
               as
               clear
               as
               the
               Day
               ,
               That
               the
               Principles
               charg'd
               upon
               You
               ,
               are
               the
               Principles
               of
               Your
               Party
               .
            
             
             
               As
               to
               your
               PRACTISES
               ,
               They
               haue
               been
               suitable
               to
               your
               POSITIONS
               ;
               and
               All
               those
               Violences
               have
               been
               Exercised
               upon
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               were
               first
               Dictated
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               The
               Lawfulness
               of
               
                 Popular
                 Insurrections
              
               ;
               Of
               Deposing
               ,
               and
               Putting
               Kings
               to
               Death
               ,
               under
               the
               Cloak
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               has
               been
               vented
               as
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Oracles
               of
               your
               Cause
               :
               Nay
               ;
               and
               several
               of
               Them
               (
               at
               present
               )
               
                 Eager
                 Asserters
              
               of
               the
               Equity
               of
               a
               Toleration
               .
               And
               what
               has
               been
               the
               Fruit
               of
               These
               Unchristian-Lectures
               ;
               but
               the
               Subversion
               both
               of
               Church
               ,
               and
               State
               :
               And
               the
               Murder
               of
               a
               Pio●…
               ,
               and
               
                 Gracious
                 Prince
              
               ,
               under
               Pretence
               of
               
                 Doing
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 Good
                 Service
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 These
                 are
                 Actions
                 (
                 I
                 confess
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 warranted
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 my
                 Charity
                 perswades
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mischief
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 rather
                 from
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 then
                 Inclination
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Will
               ye
               see
               then
               what
               they
               did
               afterward
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               at
               Liberty
               to
               do
               what
               they
               listed
               ?
            
             
               They
               had
               no
               sooner
               Murdered
               
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               immediately
               a
               They
               made
               it
               
                 Death
                 to
                 Proclaim
                 the
                 Son.
              
               
               b
               
                 They
                 abolish't
                 Kingly
                 Government
              
               .
               c
               
                 Sold
                 the
                 Crown-Lands
              
               .
               d
               
                 Declared
                 it
                 Treason
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 .
              
               e
               
                 Nulled
                 all
                 Honours
                 and
                 Titles
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 since
              
               —
               41.
               
               f
               Made
               Scotland
               One
               Commonwealth
               with
               England
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Have
               They
               now
               kept
               any
               better
               Touch
               with
               the
               Liberty
               and
               Property
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ?
               Let
               their
               Proceedings
               Witness
               for
               Them
               ;
               a
               As
               their
               Tax
               
                 upon
                 the
              
               Fifth
               and
               Twentieth
               Part.
               b
               Excise
               
                 upon
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Victuals
                 ,
                 and
                 Salt.
              
               c
               
                 A
                 new
                 Excise
                 upon
                 Allom
                 ,
                 Copperas
                 ,
                 Monmouth-Caps
                 ,
                 Hops
                 ,
                 Saffron
                 ,
                 Starch
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               d
               A
               Loan
               of
               66666
               l.
               13
               s.
               4
               d.
               
                 for
                 Supply
                 of
                 the
              
               Scots
               .
               e
               An
               Assessment
               
                 for
                 the
                 Maint●…nance
                 of
                 the
              
               Army
               .
               f
               
                 The
                 House
                 of
              
               Peers
               Abolish't
               ;
               
                 and
                 a
              
               Monethly
               Tax
               of
               90000
               l.
               
                 for
                 the
              
               Army
               .
               g
               A
               Monthly
               Tax
               of
               120000
               l.
               h
               An
               Imposition
               
                 upon
                 Coal
              
               .
               i
               A
               Monthly
               Assessment
               of
               60000
               l.
               Not
               to
               Clog
               the
               Discourse
               with
               over
               many
               Particulars
               :
               We
               'l
               see
               next
               ,
               What
               They
               have
               Done
               ,
               toward
               
                 the
                 Moderating
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Removal
                 of
                 Unnecessary
                 Ceremoni●…s
                 .
              
               k
               
                 The
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               
                 Suspend●…d
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 T●…mporalties
              
               Sequestred
               .
               l
               
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Superstition
                 
                 Demolish't
              
               ;
               (
               That
               is
               ,
               in
               short
               ,
               an
               Ordinance
               for
               Sacriledge
               )
               m
               
                 The
                 Book
                 of
              
               Common-Prayer
               
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Directory
               
                 Commanded
                 instead
                 of
                 it
              
               .
               n
               
                 Arch-Bishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 Abolish't
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Lands
                 settled
                 in
                 Trustees
                 .
              
               o
               
                 Their
                 Lands
                 Exposed
                 to
                 Sale.
              
               p
               
                 Festivals
                 Abolish't
              
               .
               q
               
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Abolish't
                 :
                 And
                 their
                 Lands
                 to
                 be
                 Sold.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               is
               Your
               Way
               ,
               Of
               MODERATING
               the
               Power
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 REMOVING
                 UNNECESSARY
                 CEREMONIES
              
               .
               And
               This
               is
               the
               History
               (
               in
               Little
               )
               of
               the
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Practises
               of
               your
               Party
               :
               Drawn
               from
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ;
               Provable
               to
               a
               Syllable
               ;
               and
               Deliver'd
               without
               any
               Amplification
               of
               the
               Matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               N
               C.
               
            
             
               Ill
               things
               have
               been
               done
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               Question
               on
               't
               ;
               But
               they
               have
               been
               done
               by
               
                 Ill
                 Men
              
               :
               And
               't
               is
               not
               a
               Toleration
               of
               Faction
               that
               We
               pretend
               to
               ,
               but
               a
               Toleration
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               C
               ,
            
             
               Which
               Toleration
               (
               upon
               farther
               search
               )
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               
                 Utopian
                 Project
              
               ,
               or
               W●…rse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformists
             demand
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             INTELLIGIBLE
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             nor
             PRACTICABLE
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             may
             be
             Understood
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               IT
               makes
               a
               great
               Noise
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               The
               Out-cry
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               for
               
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 Indalgence
                 ,
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Comprehension
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Let
               them
               but
               set
               it
               down
               in
               a
               
                 Clear
                 ,
                 Practicable
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Intelligible
                 Proposition
              
               ,
               and
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               They
               shall
               have
               it
               for
               the
               Asking
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 We
                 do
                 Propound
              
               ,
               That
               Reformed
               
               Christianity
               may
               be
               settled
               in
               its
               DUE
               LATITUDE
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               By
               Reformed
               Christianity
               ,
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 intend
                 the
              
               Protestant
               Religion
               :
               
                 But
                 your
              
               DUE
               LATITUDE
               
                 is
                 of
                 a
              
               Suspicious
               Intimation
               .
               
                 Do
                 not
                 you
                 remember
                 a
              
               Declaration
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Two
               Houses
               (
               April
               9.
               1642.
               
               )
               for
               a
               DUE
               ,
               and
               Necessary
               
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               Nothing
               to
               
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               One
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Other
               ,
               but
               What
               should
               be
               found
               Evil
               ,
               and
               justly
               Offensive
               ;
               Or
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               Unnecessary
               ,
               and
               Burdensom
               ?
               This
               Due
               Reformation
               
                 ended
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 remember
                 )
                 in
                 a
              
               Total
               Extirpation
               
                 of
                 Both
              
               Liturgy
               and
               Government
               :
               
                 And
                 We
                 see
                 Nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Contrary
                 ,
                 but
              
               Your
               DUE
               LATITUDE
               
                 may
                 signifie
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 thing
                 with
              
               Their
               DUE
               REFORMATION
               .
               
                 Pray
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 Clearer
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Then
               to
               put
               all
               out
               of
               doubt
               ;
               
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               first
               
                 place
                 ,
                 have
              
               An
               Establish't
               
               Order
               :
               Secondly
               ;
               A
               Limited
               Toleration
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               A
               Discreet
               Connivence
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Parties
                 Comprehended
                 in
                 the
              
               Establishment
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 of
              
               Importance
               in
               the
               Publique
               Interest
               ;
               and
               of
               Principles
               Congruous
               to
               such
               Stated
               Order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Stability
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               requires
               .
            
             
               I
               Would
               have
               the
               Toleration
               ,
               to
               Extend
               to
               Those
               that
               are
               of
               
                 Sound
                 Belief
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Go●…d
                 Life
              
               ;
               Yet
               have
               taken
               in
               some
               
               
                 Principles
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 less
                 Congruous
                 to
                 National
                 Settlem●…nt
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               for
               Connivence
               ;
               It
               is
               to
               be
               remitted
               to
               Discretion
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               all
               This
               now
               ,
               but
               an
               
                 Universal
                 
                 Toleration
              
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 Disguise
                 ?
                 Some
              
               to
               be
               Comprehended
               within
               the
               
                 Establishment
                 ;
                 Others
              
               to
               be
               Tolerated
               ;
               And
               the
               Rest
               to
               be
               
                 Connived
                 at
              
               .
            
             
               Again
               ;
               Your
               Establishment
               is
               to
               be
               of
               a
               Latitude
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               several
               sorts
               of
               Dissenters
               ,
               under
               such
               and
               such
               Qualifications
               .
               They
               must
               be
               
                 of
                 Importance
                 in
                 the
                 Publique
                 Interest
              
               ;
               and
               
                 of
                 Principles
                 Congruous
                 to
                 such
                 Stated
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Stability
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 requires
                 .
              
               Ask
               the
               
                 Dissenters
                 Themselves
              
               concerning
               their
               own
               Qualifications
               ,
               and
               They
               'l
               tell
               you
               .
               that
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               
                 Important
                 Interests
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Congruou●…
                 Principles
              
               :
               So
               that
               this
               way
               ,
               you
               are
               still
               upon
               an
               
                 Universal
                 Toleration
              
               .
               But
               on
               the
               Other
               Side
               ,
               if
               You
               Consult
               Authority
               about
               Your
               Comprehension
               ,
               The
               Preface
               to
               the
               Act
               for
               Uniformity
               will
               tell
               You
               ,
               that
               the
               Establishment
               is
               
                 as
                 wide
                 already
              
               as
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Nation
               will
               well
               bear
               .
               If
               you
               'l
               Acquiesce
               in
               
                 This
                 Iudgment
              
               ,
               the
               Case
               is
               determined
               to
               Our
               Hand
               :
               If
               you
               Appeal
               from
               it
               ,
               You
               cast
               your selves
               out
               of
               the
               Pale
               of
               your
               own
               Project
               ,
               because
               of
               your
               
                 Principles
                 Incongruous
                 to
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 Government
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               it
               appears
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Stated
                 Order
              
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               
               widen'd
               ,
               without
               any
               Check
               to
               the
               Stability
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               what
               will
               This
               avail
               You
               ,
               if
               it
               appears
               otherwise
               to
               the
               
                 Governours
                 Themselves
              
               ?
               If
               They
               may
               be
               Iudges
               ,
               the
               Strife
               is
               at
               an
               End
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               think
               to
               help
               your selves
               by
               Translating
               the
               Iudgment
               to
               the
               
                 People
                 ;
                 After
                 that
                 Day
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 never
                 expect
                 any
                 other
              
               Law
               ,
               
                 then
                 the
              
               Dictate
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Rabble
               .
               It
               removes
               the
               very
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               Carries
               Us
               headlong
               into
               Anarchy
               ,
               and
               Confusion
               ,
               without
               Redemption
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               Man
               should
               ask
               You
               now
               ,
               about
               Your
               
                 Importance
                 in
                 Publique
                 Interest
                 ;
                 First
              
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               Interest
               it self
               ,
               Whether
               you
               mean
               an
               Interest
               of
               Raising
               Men
               ,
               and
               Moneys
               ;
               Or
               
                 What
                 Other
                 ?
                 Next
              
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               Degree
               ,
               and
               Measure
               of
               your
               Importance
               ;
               How
               Many
               Regiments
               of
               the
               One
               ,
               and
               How
               many
               Millions
               of
               the
               Other
               ,
               makes
               up
               that
               Importance
               ?
               Would
               you
               not
               take
               Time
               for
               an
               Answer
               ?
            
             
               And
               then
               ,
               We
               are
               as
               much
               at
               a
               Loss
               about
               Your
               
                 [
                 Such
                 Stated
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Stability
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 requires
                 ]
              
               You
               give
               Us
               No
               Satisfaction
               at
               all
               ,
               Wherein
               the
               Stability
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               consists
               ;
               Or
               
                 What
                 Stated
              
               
               Order
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               Stability
               requires
               :
               But
               here
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               Moot-Point
               cast
               in
               ,
               betwixt
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 People
                 ,
                 Which
              
               of
               the
               Two
               shall
               Determine
               ,
               upon
               That
               Congruity
               ,
               and
               Convenience
               .
            
             
               Your
               
                 Limited
                 Toleration
              
               too
               stands
               or
               falls
               upon
               the
               
                 Same
                 Bottem
              
               ,
               with
               Your
               Comprehension
               :
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Who
               shall
               Iudge
               of
               the
               
                 Sound
                 Belief
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Good
                 Life
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Pretendents
               to
               That
               Indulgence
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               your
               Connivence
               ,
               You
               say
               Nothing
               of
               it
               your self
               ;
               and
               I
               shall
               Reflect
               as
               little
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               only
               Observe
               Upon
               the
               Whole
               ;
               that
               if
               you
               had
               really
               a
               Mind
               to
               set
               Us
               right
               ,
               Methinks
               ,
               You
               should
               not
               Trifle
               Us
               with
               these
               Ambiguities
               ,
               and
               Amusements
               :
               But
               rather
               endeavour
               by
               some
               
                 Pertinent
                 ,
                 Intelligible
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Practicable
                 Proposition
              
               ,
               to
               bring
               Us
               to
               a
               better
               Understanding
               .
               Say
               ,
               
                 What
                 Injunctions
              
               You
               would
               have
               
                 abated
                 ;
                 Name
              
               the
               Parties
               You
               would
               Recommend
               for
               their
               
                 Importance
                 of
                 Interests
                 ,
                 Congruity
                 of
                 Principles
                 ,
                 Sound
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Good
                 Life
              
               .
               Teach
               us
               how
               to
               know
               these
               
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 Where
              
               to
               look
               for
               Them
               ,
               and
               Who
               shall
               Iudge
               of
               Them.
               Let
               it
               be
               made
               out
               ,
               That
               the
               Present
               Sollicitors
               for
               
                 Tender
                 Consciences
              
               ,
               
               are
               duly
               Authorized
               ,
               and
               Commission'd
               to
               Act
               as
               the
               Trustees
               of
               the
               
                 Respective
                 Parties
              
               .
               Do
               This
               ;
               and
               Matters
               may
               be
               brought
               yet
               to
               a
               Comfortable
               Issue
               :
               But
               so
               long
               as
               You
               place
               the
               Conditions
               of
               your
               Indulgence
               out
               of
               the
               Reach
               of
               
                 Ordinary
                 Proof
              
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Knowledg
              
               ,
               Every
               Man
               that
               is
               Excluded
               ,
               shall
               dispute
               his
               Title
               to
               the
               Comprehension
               ,
               without
               any
               Possibility
               of
               being
               Confuted
               ;
               To
               the
               Scandal
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Perpetual
                 Trouble
              
               ,
               Both
               of
               King
               ,
               and
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               To
               set
               forth
               the
               Propounded
               Latitude
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Particular
               Limits
               thereof
               ,
               were
               Presumptuous
               ,
               both
               in
               Reference
               to
               Superiors
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Party
               Concerned
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               As
               if
               it
               were
               not
               a
               greater
               Presumption
               ,
               to
               Alienate
               the
               Affections
               of
               the
               People
               from
               their
               Superiors
               ,
               by
               Reflectings
               upon
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               Tender
               of
               some
               
                 Rational
                 Medium
              
               of
               Accord
               ,
               to
               Dispose
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Superiors
               to
               a
               Compliance
               with
               the
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               Necessities
               of
               the
               People
               .
               But
               there
               is
               more
               in
               these
               Generalities
               ,
               and
               R●…serves
               then
               the
               Multitude
               are
               well
               aware
               of
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               as
               hard
               a
               matter
               ,
               to
               bring
               you
               to
               an
               Agreement
               about
               the
               
                 P●…rticular
                 Parties
              
               to
               be
               Tol●…rated
               ,
               as
               about
               the
               Model
               it self
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformists
             demand
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             for
             No
             Body
             knows
             WHOM
             ,
             or
             WHAT
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               THe
               Non-Conformists
               are
               the
               Party
               that
               desire
               a
               Toleration
               ;
               Pray
               let
               me
               ask
               ye
               ,
               What
               are
               their
               Opinions
               ?
               What
               are
               their
               Names
               ?
               For
               ,
               I
               presume
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               expect
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               for
               
                 No
                 Body
                 knows
                 What
              
               ,
               or
               Whom
               .
               Are
               they
               
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 Mind
              
               ?
               If
               They
               were
               
                 Tolerated
                 Themselves
              
               ,
               Would
               They
               
                 Tolerate
                 One
                 Another
              
               ?
               Are
               They
               come
               to
               any
               Resolution
               upon
               Articles
               ?
               Are
               They
               agreed
               upon
               any
               Model
               of
               Accommodation
               ?
               Do
               They
               know
               What
               They
               would
               be
               At
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               in
               the
               Wit
               of
               Man
               ,
               to
               Contrive
               a
               
                 Common
                 Expedient
              
               to
               Oblige
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 There
                 's
                 no
                 Body
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 they
              
               are
               All
               of
               a
               Mind
               ;
               
                 Or
                 that
                 it
                 is
              
               p●…ssible
               to
               please
               them
               all
               ;
               Or
               Reasonable
               to
               End●…avour
               
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 Divers
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
              
               Principles
               
                 will
                 never
                 endure
                 any
              
               Order
               
                 either
                 in
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
              
               State.
               
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 the
              
               Sober
               Part
               
               
                 the
                 Worse
                 for
                 these
              
               Extravagants
               ?
               
                 Those
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 Iustifie
                 themselves
                 ;
                 even
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Strictness
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Measures
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               You
               are
               for
               such
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               as
               shall
               Exclude
               the
               Wild
               ,
               and
               
                 Ungovernable
                 Sects
                 of
                 Dissenters
              
               ;
               How
               comes
               it
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               Your
               Writings
               ,
               and
               Argumentations
               ,
               You
               still
               plead
               the
               
                 General
                 Cause
              
               of
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               without
               any
               Exception
               ,
               or
               Distinction
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 fasten
                 a
                 Charge
                 of
                 this
                 Quality
                 upon
              
               us
               ;
               
                 that
                 have
                 already
                 submitted
                 Our selves
                 ,
                 Not
                 only
                 to
                 the
              
               Moderation
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Limited
               Indulgence
               ,
               
                 but
                 to
              
               your
               own
               Conditions
               
                 also
                 ,
                 under
                 that
                 very
              
               Limitation
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               You
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               in
               
                 General
                 Terms
              
               ;
               But
               still
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               to
               Particulars
               ,
               Your
               Discourses
               are
               of
               such
               a
               Frame
               and
               Biass
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               Credit
               ,
               and
               Encouragement
               ,
               to
               
                 Every
                 Sect
              
               of
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Party
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               of
               a
               Perswasion
               ,
               but
               
               not
               of
               a
               Party
               :
               and
               whatsoever
               my
               Perswasion
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 Moderate
                 ,
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               and
               Pacifick
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               is
               every
               Man's
               ,
               if
               his
               
                 own
                 Word
              
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               his
               
                 own
                 Perswasion
              
               .
               But
               why
               a●…e
               ye
               so
               Nic●…
               ,
               and
               Cautious
               ,
               
               in
               the
               owning
               of
               a
               
                 Particular
                 Way
              
               ,
               and
               Profession
               ;
               and
               yet
               so
               Frank
               ,
               and
               Open
               ,
               in
               a
               Clamor
               for
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Party
              
               ?
               You
               Complain
               that
               you
               are
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               yet
               Obstruct
               the
               Means
               of
               your
               own
               
                 Relief
                 .
                 Some
              
               ,
               Ye
               say
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               
                 Indulged
                 ;
                 Others
                 ,
                 Not.
              
               How
               shall
               
                 Authority
                 Distinguish
              
               of
               Which
               Number
               You
               your selves
               are
               ;
               so
               long
               as
               You
               remain
               under
               this
               Concealment
               ?
               Are
               You
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               of
               their
               Company
               ,
               
               that
               are
               Commonly
               called
               by
               
                 That
                 Name
              
               :
               Yet
               I
               have
               no
               Ple●…sure
               in
               such
               N●…mes
               of
               Distinction
               .
               Neither
               my
               Design
               ,
               nor
               my
               Principles
               ,
               engage
               me
               to
               maintein
               the
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Are
               You
               In●…endent
               then
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Neither
                 .
                 But
                 yet
              
               I
               am
               
                 (
                 as
              
               
               
                 I
                 told
                 you
              
               )
               for
               Tolerating
               Th●…se
               of
               
                 Sound
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Good
                 Life
              
               ,
               That
               have
               taken
               up
               s●…me
               Principles
               of
               Church-Government
               l●…ss
               Congruous
               to
               
                 National
                 Settlement
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               Do
               you
               think
               of
               the
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 Quakers
              
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 truly
              
               ,
               So
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               
               Prudent
               ,
               and
               
                 Pious
                 Men
              
               may
               be
               of
               
                 Exceeding
                 Narrow
                 Principles
              
               ,
               about
               
               Church-Order
               ,
               and
               Fellowship
               :
               Toward
               Whom
               ,
               
                 Christian
                 Charity
              
               pleadeth
               for
               Indulgence
               ;
               and
               ,
               We
               hope
               ,
               
                 Political
                 Prudence
              
               doth
               not
               gainsay
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               you
               are
               
                 FOR
                 All
                 Parties
              
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 OF
                 Any
              
               .
               Which
               Gen●…rality
               gives
               to
               Understand
               ,
               that
               
                 your
                 Business
              
               ,
               is
               rather
               a
               Confederacy
               ,
               then
               a
               Scruple
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Make
               That
               Good
               if
               you
               can
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Conjunct
               Importunity
            
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             for
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             is
             not
             grounded
             Upon
             Matter
             of
             CONSCIENCE
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 YOu
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 Person
                 certainly
                 that
                 ever
                 undertook
                 to
                 make
                 Proof
                 of
                 a
              
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               Our
               Saviour
               tells
               Us
               ,
               (
               in
               This
               very
               Case
               of
               Hypocrisie
               )
               that
               
                 the
                 Tree
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 its
                 Fruits
                 :
              
               But
               however
               ;
               the
               best
               way
               of
               Proving
               a
               Thing
               Feasible
               ,
               is
               the
               Doing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Non-Conformists
               refuse
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               :
               What
               is
               it
               They
               boggle
               at
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               a
               They
               do
               esteem
               the
               Ceremonies
               an
               Excess
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               Pag.
               31.
               
               b
               [
               And
               Dissent
               from
               the
               Present
               Establishment
               of
               Religion
               ,
               only
               in
               things
               relating
               to
               
                 Outward
                 Order
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Worship
                 .
                 Pa.
              
               12
               c
               About
               the
               Choice
               of
               some
               Peculiar
               Ways
               of
               Worship
               .
               Pa.
               12.
               
               d
               But
               as
               to
               the
               
                 English
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               Established
               by
               Law
               ,
               They
               heartily
               Embrace
               it
               ,
               and
               Assent
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               conteined
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
                 Pa.
              
               22.
               
               e
               They
               have
               no
               
                 New
                 Faith
              
               to
               Declare
               :
               No
               
                 New
                 Doctrine
              
               to
               Teach
               ;
               No
               
                 Private
                 Opinions
              
               to
               Divulge
               ;
               No
               Point
               ,
               or
               Truth
               to
               Profess
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               been
               Declared
               ,
               Taught
               ,
               Divulged
               ,
               and
               Esteem●…d
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Common
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Pa.
               11.
               
               f
               They
               come
               up
               to
               a
               Full
               Agreement
               ,
               in
               all
               Material
               Things
               ,
               with
               Them
               ,
               from
               Whom
               they
               Dissent
               .
               Pa.
               30.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               They
               Agree
               in
               all
               Material
               Things
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               they
               Divide
               about
               Matters
               Inconsiderable
               ;
               and
               Break
               the
               
                 Order
                 ,
                 Peace
              
               ,
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               Trifles
               .
               (
               Things
               Indifferent
               ,
               and
               relating
               to
               
                 Outward
                 Order
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Worship
                 .
              
               )
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               In
               
                 Prescribed
                 Forms
              
               ,
               and
               
               Rites
               of
               Religion
               ,
               The
               Conscience
               will
               
               interpose
               ,
               and
               concern
               it self
               ;
               and
               Cannot
               resign
               it self
               to
               the
               Dictates
               of
               Men
               ,
               in
               the
               Points
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               .
               And
               
                 Those
                 Injunctions
              
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               Imposers
               ,
               are
               Indifferent
               ;
               in
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               are
               Unlawful
               .
               And
               What
               Humane
               Authority
               can
               warrant
               any
               One
               to
               put
               in
               Practice
               ,
               an
               Unlawful
               ,
               Or
               Suspected
               Action
               ?
               Pa.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               This
               be
               ,
               really
               ,
               Conscience
               ;
               You
               will
               be
               found
               as
               Cautious
               in
               venturing
               ,
               deliberately
               ,
               upon
               a
               Suspected
               Action
               ,
               in
               
                 all
                 other
                 Cases
              
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               in
               This.
               But
               what
               if
               it
               shall
               appear
               ,
               that
               This
               Fit
               of
               Tenderness
               only
               takes
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               to
               pay
               an
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               are
               as
               Bold
               as
               Lions
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               to
               oppose
               it
               ?
               Will
               you
               not
               allow
               us
               to
               think
               it
               possible
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               somewhat
               more
               ,
               in
               the
               Importunities
               ,
               and
               Pretences
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               then
               
                 Matter
                 of
                 CONSCIENCE
              
               ?
            
             
               'T
               is
               a
               
                 Suspected
                 Action
              
               to
               Kneel
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               but
               None
               ,
               to
               hold
               up
               your
               Hands
               at
               the
               Covenant
               .
               You
               make
               a
               Conscience
               of
               disclaiming
               the
               Obligation
               of
               
                 That
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               in
               Order
               to
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               Government
               :
               But
               None
               at
               all
               ,
               of
               Leaguing
               your selves
               in
               a
               Conspiracy
               ,
               for
               
               the
               
                 Subversion
                 of
                 it
              
               .
               Where
               was
               your
               Tenderness
               ,
               in
               Suspected
               Cases
               ,
               when
               ,
               to
               Encourage
               
                 Rapine
                 ,
                 Sacriledge
              
               ,
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               was
               the
               Common
               Business
               of
               your
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               Pulpits
               ?
               When
               it
               was
               safer
               to
               Deny
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               then
               to
               Refuse
               the
               Covenant
               .
               When
               the
               
                 same
                 Persons
              
               ,
               that
               started
               at
               a
               Ceremony
               ,
               made
               no
               Scruple
               at
               all
               ,
               of
               Engaging
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               Blood
               ;
               and
               laying
               
                 Violent
                 Hands
              
               upon
               their
               Sovereign
               .
               Is
               not
               This
               ,
               
                 Streining
                 at
                 a
                 Gnat
                 ,
                 and
                 swallowing
                 a
                 Camel
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               
               are
               charged
               with
               Principles
               ,
               that
               detract
               from
               Kingly
               Power
               ;
               and
               Tend
               to
               advance
               Popular
               Faction
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               They
               have
               been
               
                 Eager
                 Asserters
              
               of
               
                 Legal
                 Liberties
                 .
                 Pag.
              
               40.
               
               
                 But
                 These
                 are
                 Things
                 gone
                 and
                 Past
                 ,
                 and
                 Nothing
                 to
                 our
                 Present
                 Purpose
                 .
              
               The
               Wise
               Man
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
              
               
               
                 repeateth
                 a
                 Matter
                 ,
                 separateth
                 very
                 Friends
                 .
              
               A
               looking
               back
               to
               former
               Discords
               ,
               mars
               the
               most
               hopeful
               Redi●…egration
               .
               Acts
               of
               Indemnity
               ,
               are
               Acts
               of
               Oblivion
               also
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               so
               observed
               .
               Pa.
               41.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Non-Conformists
               (
               The
               Sole
               Actors
               in
               the
               late
               War
               )
               were
               only
               
                 Eager
                 Asserters
              
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               of
               
                 Legal
                 Liberties
              
               :
               
               You
               do
               not
               deal
               so
               Gingerly
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               to
               let
               them
               come
               off
               ,
               with
               the
               Character
               of
               
                 Eager
                 Assertors
              
               of
               
                 Legal
                 Authorities
              
               .
               So
               that
               herein
               also
               ,
               
                 Your
                 Consciences
                 stumble
                 at
                 Straws
                 ,
                 and
                 leap
                 over
                 Blocks
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               Whereas
               You
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               Reflection
               upon
               
                 former
                 Discords
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Violation
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
               ;
               And
               Impertinent
               to
               Our
               Purpose
               :
               My
               Answer
               is
               ;
               First
               ,
               That
               I
               do
               not
               revive
               the
               Memory
               of
               
                 former
                 Discords
              
               as
               a
               Reproach
               ;
               But
               I
               make
               use
               of
               some
               Instances
               out
               of
               former
               Passages
               ,
               to
               make
               Good
               my
               Assertion
               :
               That
               Your
               
                 Conjunct
                 Imp●…rtunity
              
               for
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               is
               not
               grounded
               upon
               Conscience
               .
               And
               to
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               your
               Practises
               ,
               and
               Professions
               grin
               One
               upon
               Another
               .
               For
               
                 Conscience
                 is
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 Pi●…ce
              
               ;
               Not
               Tender
               ,
               and
               Delicate
               on
               the
               One
               side
               ,
               and
               Callous
               ,
               and
               Unfeeling
               ,
               on
               the
               Other
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Suppose
               We
               should
               make
               a
               little
               Bold
               with
               the
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               :
               I
               think
               We
               have
               as
               much
               right
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               as
               You
               have
               to
               fall
               foul
               upon
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               .
               Unless
               you
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               Mercy
               you
               have
               received
               by
               One
               Law
               ,
               gives
               You
               a
               Privilege
               of
               Invading
               
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               As
               to
               Authority
               ;
               it
               is
               One
               and
               the
               Same
               in
               Both
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               were
               any
               place
               for
               Complaint
               against
               the
               Equity
               of
               a
               Legal
               Establishment
               ,
               it
               would
               lie
               much
               Fairer
               against
               the
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
               .
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Royallists
               ,
               (
               that
               have
               ruined
               their
               Estates
               and
               Families
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               yet
               after
               all
               ,
               are
               thereby
               condemned
               to
               sit
               down
               in
               Silence
               ,
               and
               Despair
               )
               Then
               against
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               ,
               on
               the
               Behalf
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ;
               Who
               by
               the
               
                 One
                 Law
              
               ,
               are
               secured
               in
               the
               Profits
               of
               their
               late
               Disobedience
               ;
               And
               by
               the
               Other
               ,
               are
               taken
               into
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Ancient
               ,
               and
               
                 Common
                 Rule
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Rest
               of
               His
               Majesties
               
                 Protestant
                 Subjects
              
               :
               The
               Same
               Rule
               ,
               I
               say
               ;
               saying
               where
               it
               is
               Moderated
               with
               Abatements
               ,
               and
               Allowances
               ,
               in
               Favour
               of
               Pretended
               Scruples
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Whereas
                 you
                 make
                 the
              
               Non-Conformists
               the
               Sole
               Actors
               
                 in
                 Our
              
               late
               Confusions
               ,
               
                 You
                 run
                 your self
                 upon
                 a
                 great
                 Mistake
                 :
                 For
              
               —
               It
               hath
               been
               
               manifested
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               Undertook
               to
               Iustifie
               it
               ,
               when
               Authority
               should
               require
               ,
               
                 [
                 That
                 the
                 Year
                 before
                 the
                 King's
                 Death
                 ,
                 A
                 Select
                 Number
                 of
              
               Iesui●…s
               
                 being
                 sent
                 from
                 their
              
               whole
               Party
               
               in
               England
               ,
               
                 Consulted
                 both
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
              
               Sorbonne
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Council
                 at
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 touching
                 the
              
               Lawfulness
               and
               Expediency
               ,
               
                 of
                 Promoting
                 the
                 Change
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
              
               by
               making
               away
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 Whom
                 They
                 Despaired
                 to
                 turn
                 from
                 his
                 Hereste
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 Debated
                 ,
                 and
                 Concluded
                 ,
                 in
              
               Both
               Places
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 the
              
               Catholick
               Cause
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
              
               Lawful
               ,
               and
               Expedient
               
                 to
                 Carry
                 on
                 that
                 Alteration
                 of
                 State.
                 This
                 Determination
                 was
                 effectually
                 pursued
                 by
                 many
              
               Iesuits
               ,
               
                 that
                 came
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 Acted
                 their
                 Parts
                 in
                 several
                 Disguises
                 .
                 Pag.
              
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               This
               be
               True
               ,
               and
               Proveable
               ;
               (
               as
               You
               affirm
               it
               is
               )
               You
               cannot
               do
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Cause
              
               a
               more
               Important
               Service
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               it
               out
               to
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 :
                 Who
              
               (
               You
               know
               )
               
                 have
                 judg'd
                 the
                 Mat●…er
                 Worthy
                 of
                 their
                 Search
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 appointed
              
               
               
                 a
                 Committee
                 to
                 receive
                 Informations
              
               .
               Pa.
               2.
               
               Nay
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               You
               are
               a
               Betrayer
               of
               the
               Cause
               if
               you
               do
               it
               not
               .
               
                 The
                 WHOLE
                 PARTY
                 in
                 England
              
               ,
               do
               you
               say
               ?
               
                 Prove
                 out
                 This
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 kill
                 the
                 whole
                 Popish
                 Party
                 at
                 a
                 Blow
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               
                 the
                 Year
                 before
                 the
                 King's
                 Death
                 ,
              
               it
               seems
               :
               Whas
               not
               That
               within
               
               the
               Retrospect
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               tell
               me
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Why
               may
               not
               We
               take
               the
               same
               Freedom
               with
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               that
               You
               do
               with
               the
               Papists
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               We
               shall
               never
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               you
               lash
               out
               thus
               upon
               Digressions
               .
               Pray
               keep
               to
               the
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               As
               close
               as
               you
               please
               .
               What
               if
               a
               Man
               should
               shew
               You
               a
               Considerable
               Number
               ,
               of
               the
               Eminent
               ,
               and
               Active
               
                 Instruments
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 War
              
               ,
               to
               be
               now
               in
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               present
               Outcry
               for
               Toleration
               ?
               (
               Take
               This
               into
               your
               Supposition
               too
               ,
               that
               
                 These
                 very
                 Persons
              
               promoted
               Our
               Troubles
               ,
               
                 This
                 very
                 Way
              
               ;
               and
               Proceeded
               from
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               to
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               Government
               )
               Are
               We
               bound
               in
               Charity
               to
               take
               all
               their
               Pretensions
               of
               Scruple
               for
               
                 real
                 Tenderness
              
               of
               Conscience
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Beyond
               all
               Question
               ;
               unless
               you
               can
               either
               Evidence
               their
               Errour
               to
               be
               Unpardonable
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Men
                 Themselves
                 ,
                 Impenitent
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Why
               then
               let
               Amesius
               determine
               
               betwixt
               Us.
               
                 [
                 Peccata
                 illa
                 ,
                 quae
                 publicè
                 fuerunt
                 nota
                 ,
                 debent
                 etiam
                 Confessione
                 Publicâ
                 damnari
                 ;
                 quià
                 ad
                 quos
                 malum
                 ipsum
                 Exempli
                 Contagione
                 pervenerat
                 ,
                 ad
                 eos
                 
                 etiam
                 Poenitentiae
                 ,
                 ac
                 Emendationis
                 Documentum
                 ,
                 si
                 fieri
                 possit
                 ,
                 delet
                 transmitti
                 .
                 ]
                 PUBLIQUE
                 SINS
              
               require
               
                 PUBLIQUE
                 CONFESSION
              
               ;
               To
               the
               End
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               as
               were
               mis●…ed
               by
               the
               Example
               ,
               may
               be
               
                 set
                 right
              
               again
               by
               the
               Retraction
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               .
               This
               Conclusion
               pronounces
               All
               Those
               of
               
                 the
                 old
                 stamp
              
               ,
               that
               abused
               the
               People
               formerly
               ,
               under
               Colour
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               are
               now
               at
               Work
               again
               ,
               upon
               the
               
                 same
                 Pretext
              
               ,
               without
               a
               
                 Publique
                 Recantation
              
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Impenitency
               :
               and
               gives
               Us
               reasonably
               to
               presume
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               Consciences
               can
               Swallow
               ,
               and
               Digest
               a
               Rebellion
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               great
               Danger
               of
               their
               being
               Choak'd
               with
               a
               Ceremony
               .
            
             
               Another
               Thing
               is
               This
               ;
               You
               do
               not
               plead
               for
               
                 Particular
                 Iudgments
              
               ;
               (
               In
               which
               Case
               ,
               a
               Plea
               of
               Conscience
               may
               be
               allowed
               )
               But
               
                 every
                 Man
              
               urges
               the
               Equity
               (
               in
               Effect
               )
               of
               a
               Toleration
               for
               
                 all
                 the
                 Rest.
              
               In
               which
               Number
               ,
               You
               your selves
               do
               ,
               severally
               ,
               and
               jointly
               ,
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               People
               of
               Insociable
               and
               
                 Intolerable
                 Principles
              
               ;
               such
               as
               in
               Conscience
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               .
               And
               yet
               herein
               also
               ,
               You
               profess
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               Impulses
               of
               Tenderness
               ,
               and
               Piety
               ;
               although
               in
               Opposition
               to
               the
               whole
               Course
               
               of
               your
               former
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               Proceedings
               ,
               that
               rise
               up
               in
               Judgment
               against
               You.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               grant
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               a
               Plea
               for
               Particulars
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               much
               trouble
               my self
               about
               Generals
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               That
               Point
               shall
               come
               on
               in
               due
               time
               .
               But
               let
               us
               look
               a
               little
               further
               yet
               ,
               into
               the
               
                 General
                 Cause
              
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               not
               Conscience
               ,
               it
               is
               Confederacy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Conjunct
             Importunity
             
               of
               the
            
             Non-Conformists
             
               for
               a
            
             Toleration
             ,
             
               is
               a
               Manifest
            
             CONFEDERACY
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               THis
               appears
               ,
               First
               ,
               from
               the
               Method
               of
               their
               Proceedings
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               the
               Natural
               Prospect
               ,
               and
               Tendency
               of
               that
               
                 Method
                 ;
                 Thirdly
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Quality
               of
               their
               Demands
               ,
               and
               
                 Arguments
                 ;
                 Fourthly
              
               ;
               from
               the
               Way
               ,
               and
               Manner
               of
               their
               Addresses
               ,
               and
               
                 Applications
                 ;
                 Lastly
              
               ;
               from
               their
               Agreement
               in
               Matters
               of
               
                 Dangero●…s
                 Consequence
              
               upon
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Government
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               their
               Method
               ;
               The
               Non-Conformists
               
               of
               This
               Age
               ●…read
               in
               the
               very
               steps
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               :
               and
               This
               you
               may
               observe
               throughout
               the
               whole
               History
               of
               Them
               ;
               even
               from
               the
               first
               time
               that
               ever
               the
               Pretence
               of
               Popular
               Reformation
               set
               foot
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Dominions
               unto
               This
               Instant
               .
               This
               is
               not
               a
               Place
               for
               a
               Deduction
               of
               Particulars
               at
               length
               ;
               But
               a
               Touch
               from
               Point
               to
               Point
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               much
               amiss
               .
               Wherefore
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               Give
               me
               a
               Brief
               Accompt
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 People
                 they
                 are
              
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 What
                 It
                 is
                 They
                 would
                 have
              
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 What
                 will
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 Granting
                 their
                 Desires
                 ?
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 What
                 are
                 their
                 Grievances
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Case
               stands
               with
               them
               at
               present
               ?
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 What
                 are
                 they
                 for
              
               Number
               ,
               and
               Resolution
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               a
               People
               Zealous
               of
               
               Religion
               ,
               Pa.
               43.
               
               An
               Intelligent
               ,
               Sober
               sort
               of
               M●…n
               ,
               and
               Numerous
               among
               all
               Ranks
               ,
               P.
               25.
               
               *
               Peaceable
               ,
               and
               Useful
               in
               the
               Commonwealth
               ;
               Sound
               in
               the
               Faith
               ;
               Men
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               Evident
               Opposers
               of
               all
               Errors
               Pernicious
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               Evil
               Aspect
               upon
               the
               Publique
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Very
               Good
               :
               And
               were
               not
               the
               
               Conspirators
               that
               Seiz'd
               King
               Iames
               ,
               at
               
               Ruthnen
               ,
               (
               1582.
               )
               as
               much
               as
               all
               This
               amounts
               to
               ?
               If
               You
               will
               believe
               either
               Themselves
               ,
               or
               the
               Assembly
               at
               Edinburgh
               in
               their
               behalf
               .
            
             
               The
               Reforming
               Non-Conformists
               under
               
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               were
               
                 Unreprovable
                 before
                 all
              
               Men
               ;
               
                 Her
                 Majesties
                 most
                 Loyal
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 God's
                 Faithful
                 Servants
                 :
                 [
                 Most
                 Worthy
                 ,
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 and
                 Peinful
                 Ministers
              
               ;
               
               
                 Modest
                 ,
                 Watchful
                 ,
                 Knowing
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Honest
                 Conversation
                 ;
                 (
                 Learned
                 ,
                 and
                 Godly
              
               ;
               says
               the
               Admonitioner
               ,
               Pa.
               25.
               
               And
               
                 Martin
                 Senior
              
               calls
               them
               ,
               
                 The
                 Strength
                 of
                 Our
                 Land
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Sinew
                 of
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Government
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Scotch
                 Covenanters
              
               ,
               in
               1638.
               out-did
               
               All
               This
               ,
               for
               
                 Zeal
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 :
                 The
                 True
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               In
               1642.
               come
               not
               behind
               .
               Them
               ,
               in
               their
               
               Professions
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 Defence
                 ,
                 and
                 Maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Religion
                 ;
                 The
                 King's
                 Person
                 ,
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iust
                 Rights
                 ,
                 and
                 Li●…erties
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               's
               Your
               Character
               :
               Now
               to
               Your
               D●…mands
               ,
               What
               is
               it
               You
               would
               have
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               a
               A
               Reformation
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               b
               A
               Bearing
               with
               weak
               Consciences
               :
               c
               and
               A
               Relaxation
               of
               the
               Prescribed
               Uniformity
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 This
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Constant
                 Pretence
                 of
                 the
              
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               
                 if
                 you
                 Consult
                 their
                 Story
                 ,
                 from
                 One
                 End
                 to
                 the
                 Other
                 .
              
               [
               Not
               to
               let
               loose
               the
               Golden
               Reins
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               But
               to
               Unburthen
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ,
               of
               Needless
               ,
               and
               Superstitious
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Suppress
               Innovations
               ,
               and
               Settle
               a
               Preaching
               Ministry
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Put
                 the
                 Case
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 your
              
               Asking
               ;
               What
               would
               the
               Kingdom
               be
               the
               better
               for
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 the
              
               King
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               Gentry
               .
               
                 [
                 And
              
               
               there
               is
               No
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               wherein
               such
               an
               Indulgence
               ,
               or
               Toleration
               as
               is
               desired
               ,
               would
               be
               more
               Welcome
               ,
               Us●…ful
               ,
               Acceptable
               ;
               Or
               more
               Subservient
               to
               Tranquillity
               ,
               Trade
               ,
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Reformation
                 no
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Her
                 Maj●…sty
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               very
               Title
               of
               a
               Desperate
               Libel
               ,
               Printed
               1590.
               against
               Both.
               And
               the
               
                 Humble
                 Motioner
              
               tells
               
               You
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 Commonalty
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Wealth
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 will
                 be
                 Encreased
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               Stile
               too
               of
               Our
               Reformers
               ,
               
               in
               1642.
               
               
                 The
                 Securing
                 of
                 the
                 Publique
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Safety
                 and
                 Happiness
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
              
               ;
               And
               
                 the
                 Laying
                 the
                 Foundation
              
               ,
               
               
                 of
                 more
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 then
                 ever
                 was
                 Enjoy'd
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Royal
                 Predecessors
                 .
              
               —
               Now
               speak
               your
               Grievances
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 Outlawed
              
               ,
               
               
                 Imprison'd
                 .
                 Our
                 Families
                 Starved
                 ,
                 and
                 Begg●…r'd
                 .
              
               P.
               8.
               
               
                 Proceeded
                 against
                 with
                 Outward
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 Pecuniary
                 ,
                 and
                 Corporal
                 ,
                 Nay
                 Death
                 it self
                 .
              
               P.
               9.
               
               
                 [
                 And
              
               
               
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 Trade
                 languishes
                 ,
                 Rents
                 fall
                 ,
                 Money
                 scarce
                 .
              
               P.
               26.
               
               
                 Never
                 a
                 greater
                 Separation
                 ;
                 Never
                 a
                 more
                 General
                 Dissatisfaction
                 .
              
               P.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Pray'e
               say
               :
               Was
               it
               ever
               better
               ,
               since
               Non-Conformists
               came
               into
               the
               World
               ?
               Was
               not
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 a
                 Favourer
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Enemies
                 of
                 God's
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Dissolute
                 Persons
                 ?
                 A
                 Discountenancer
                 of
                 Godly
                 Ministers
                 ?
                 A
                 Promise-Breaker
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Perverter
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
              
               ;
               Insomuch
               that
               
                 No
                 man
                 could
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 Life
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               Was
               it
               any
               better
               even
               under
               the
               Celebrated
               Government
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ?
               a
               There
               were
               
                 Citations
                 ,
                 Degradings
              
               ,
               and
               Deprivations
               .
               b
               
                 Some
                 in
                 the
                 Marshalsey
                 ;
                 Some
                 in
                 the
                 White-Lion
                 ;
                 Some
                 in
                 the
                 Gate●…house
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ;
                 Others
                 in
                 the
                 Counter
                 ,
                 Or
                 in
                 the
                 Clinke
                 ,
                 Or
                 in
                 Bride-well
                 ,
                 Or
                 in
                 Newgate
                 .
                 [
                 How
                 many
                 Good
                 Mens
                 Deaths
                 have
                 the
                 Bishops
                 been
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 have
                 they
                 driven
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 by
                 Physique
                 ?
                 Or
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ?
                 [
                 Poor
                 Men
                 have
                 been
                 miserably
                 handled
                 ,
              
               
               
                 with
                 Revilings
                 ,
                 Deprivations
                 ,
                 Imprisonments
                 ,
                 Banishments
                 :
                 and
                 Out
                 of
                 This
                 Realm
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 best
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 through
                 Christendom
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 [
                 If
                 This
                 Persecution
                 be
                 not
                 provided
              
               
               
                 for
                 ,
                 great
                 Trouble
                 will
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               your
               Party
               demean'd
               Themselves
               toward
               the
               
                 Late
                 King
              
               ,
               of
               Blessed
               Memory
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Calumny
               ,
               and
               Reproach
               ,
               You
               may
               read
               at
               large
               in
               that
               Grand
               ,
               and
               Infamous
               Libel
               ;
               
                 The
                 Remonstrance
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               Decemb.
               15.
               1642.
               
            
             
               But
               after
               all
               This
               ;
               What
               are
               these
               People
               ,
               for
               Number
               ,
               and
               Resolution
               ,
               that
               make
               such
               a
               Clutter
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Thousands
                 of
                 the
                 Upright
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Land.
                 Petition
                 for
                 Peace
              
               ,
               Pag.
               21.
               ]
               
                 Multitudes
                 ▪
                 Dissent
                 ,
                 and
                 Resolve
                 to
                 Continue
                 so
                 doing
                 ;
                 Whatever
                 they
                 suffer
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               Pa.
               20.
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 forego
                 the
                 U●…most
                 of
                 their
                 Earthly
                 Concernments
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 Live
                 and
                 Die
                 in
                 an
                 Open
                 Rebellion
                 to
                 the
                 Commanding
                 Light
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 Consciences
                 .
                 —
                 To
                 Ruine
                 Men
                 in
                 their
                 Substantials
                 of
                 BODY
                 ,
                 and
                 LIFE
                 ,
                 for
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 is
                 a
                 Severity
                 ,
                 which
                 ENGLISHMEN
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 give
                 Countenance
                 unto
                 .
              
               Pa.
               23.
               
               
                 [
                 To
                 Execute
                 Extremity
                 upon
              
               
               
                 an
                 Intelligent
                 ,
                 Sober
                 ,
                 and
                 Peaceable
                 Sort
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 so
                 Numerous
                 among
                 all
                 Ranks
                 ,
                 may
                 prove
                 Exceeding
                 Difficult
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 Executed
                 by
                 such
                 Instruments
                 as
                 may
                 strik
                 ●…errour
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 .
              
               P.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Was
               not
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               told
               of
               Thousands
               ,
               and
               Hundreds
               of
               Thousands
               ,
               
                 that
                 sighed
                 for
                 the
              
               Holy
               Discipline
               ?
               
                 And
                 that
                 since
                 neither
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 nor
                 Convocation-house
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 into
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 They
                 might
                 blame
                 Themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 came
                 in
                 by
              
               such
               Means
               ,
               as
               would
               make
               all
               their
               Hearts
               Ake
               ?
               
                 The
                 Truth
                 will
                 prevail
              
               (
               says
               the
               
                 Demonstrator
                 )
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 your
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 most
                 Unnatural
                 ,
                 Ca●…eless
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 Horrible
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 that
                 This
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 any
                 other
                 Age
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 been
                 Acqu●…nted
                 with
              
               (
               To
               borrow
               the
               Words
               of
               his
               Late
               Majesty
               )
               was
               Profaced
               with
               
                 a
                 Petition
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Men
                 ,
                 Women
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 of
              
               Edinburgh
               ,
               
                 against
                 the
              
               Service-Book
               :
               
                 And
                 Another
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Noblemen
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 Burgesses
                 ,
                 against
                 the
              
               Service-Book
               ,
               and
               Book
               of
               Canons
               ;
               ●…rotesting
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 Inconvenience
              
               
               
                 should
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Pressing
                 those-Innovations
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 Them
                 ,
                 that
                 sought
                 all
                 Things
                 to
                 be
                 Reformed
                 by
                 Order
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Commotion
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               led
               the
               Way
               to
               Our
               succeeding
               Broils
               in
               England
               ;
               Which
               were
               promoted
               by
               the
               like
               Artifices
               .
               Great
               Numbers
               
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Opprest
                 by
                 Fines
                 ,
                 Imprisonments
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Stig●…atizings
                 ;
                 and
              
               Many
               Thousands
               
                 of
                 Tradesmen
                 ,
                 and
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 Empoverish't
                 by
                 a
                 Generality
                 ,
                 and
                 Multiplicity
                 of
                 Vexations
                 .
              
               [
               Great
               Numbers
               
                 of
                 Learned
                 ,
                 and
                 Pious
                 Ministers
                 Suspended
                 ,
                 Deprived
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               Degraded
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               from
               Pamphlets
               ,
               they
               advanced
               to
               Petitions
               ;
               from
               Petitions
               ,
               to
               Tumults
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               ,
               into
               a
               Formal
               State
               of
               War.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 So
                 that
                 from
                 This
                 Agreement
                 in
                 Method
                 ,
                 You
                 will
                 pretend
                 to
                 Infer
                 a
                 Conformity
                 of
                 Design
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               From
               This
               Agreement
               in
               Method
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               
                 Natural
                 Tendency
                 of
                 This
                 Method
              
               ,
               I
               think
               a
               Man
               may
               honestly
               Conclude
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               Nothing
               else
               :
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               upon
               a
               Sober
               Examination
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               I
               shall
               find
               You
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               Sacred
               of
               all
               Bonds
               is
               That
               of
               Government
               ,
               next
               to
               That
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               the
               Reverence
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               
                 Humane
                 Authority
              
               ,
               is
               Only
               Inferior
               to
               That
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               
                 God
                 Himself
              
               .
               This
               being
               duly
               Weighed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Lesser
                 Obligation
              
               must
               give
               place
               to
               the
               Greater
               .
               (
               As
               for
               Instance
               )
               
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
              
               ,
               to
               Matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               
                 Humane
                 Laws
              
               to
               the
               
                 Law
                 Divine
              
               :
               What
               has
               any
               Man
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               the
               Embroyling
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               but
               first
               to
               Puzzle
               the
               Peoples
               Heads
               with
               Doubts
               ,
               and
               Scruples
               ,
               about
               their
               Respective
               Duties
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Man
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               to
               Possess
               them
               ,
               that
               This
               ,
               or
               
                 That
                 Political
                 Constitution
              
               ,
               has
               no
               Foundation
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               ?
               To
               bid
               Them
               
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Liberty
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 Free
                 ,
              
               Galat.
               5.
               1.
               
               
               And
               Finally
               ,
               to
               Engage
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Credit
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               Quarrel
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 your self
                 believe
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 Obey
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 Man
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ;
               but
               I
               think
               it
               best
               of
               all
               to
               
                 Obey
                 Both
              
               :
               To
               Obey
               God
               ,
               for
               Himself
               ,
               in
               Spirituals
               ;
               and
               Man
               ,
               for
               
                 God's
                 sake
              
               ,
               in
               Temporals
               ,
               as
               He
               is
               
                 God's
                 Commissioner
              
               .
               But
               tell
               me
               ;
               Are
               you
               not
               Convinced
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               likely
               way
               in
               the
               World
               to
               stir
               up
               Subjects
               against
               their
               Prince
               ,
               is
               To
               Proclaim
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               Preach
               Damnation
               upon
               Obedience
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ?
                 Does
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 because
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Cloak
                 for
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 Pleaded
                 for
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Truly
               I
               have
               seldom
               known
               a
               
                 Conscientio●…
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               Our
               Case
               .
               Here
               is
               ,
               first
               ,
               a
               Character
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               drawn
               by
               
                 their
                 own
                 Hand
              
               ;
               and
               set
               off
               with
               such
               Flourishes
               of
               Purity
               ,
               and
               Perfection
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
              
               
               Themselves
               had
               sit
               for
               their
               Picture
               .
               In
               the
               
                 Second
                 Place
              
               ,
               You
               demand
               ,
               partly
               ,
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               partly
               ,
               a
               Toleration
               :
               And
               
               in
               the
               Third
               ,
               You
               assure
               Us
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 England
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 't
                 .
              
               (
               Of
               These
               Two
               Points
               hereafter
               .
               )
               In
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               You
               enlarge
               upon
               your
               Grievances
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               applying
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               You
               are
               clearly
               upon
               the
               Strein
               of
               Appeal
               to
               the
               People
               from
               the
               Rigour
               of
               the
               Government
               .
               Your
               Text
               is
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               But
               the
               Stress
               of
               your
               Discourse
               lies
               upon
               
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
              
               :
               The
               Decay
               of
               
                 Trade
                 ,
                 Scarcity
              
               of
               
                 Money
                 ,
                 Fall
              
               of
               Rents
               ,
               The
               Substantials
               of
               BODY
               ,
               and
               
                 LIFE
                 ,
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Upon
               the
               Whole
               ;
               Your
               Writings
               want
               nothing
               but
               Form
               ,
               of
               
                 a
                 Direct
                 Indictment
                 of
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 for
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 Tyranny
              
               ;
               And
               would
               very
               well
               bear
               the
               Translation
               of
               their
               
                 being
                 led
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Instigation
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 Not
                 having
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 before
                 their
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               If
               You
               can
               defend
               this
               manner
               of
               Proceeding
               ,
               pray
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               can
               be
               of
               greater
               Concernment
               
               to
               Governours
               ;
               then
               to
               Discern
               ,
               and
               Consider
               the
               State
               of
               their
               People
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               indeed
               ?
               And
               Why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               Minded
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               spoken
               of
               ,
               without
               any
               Hint
               ,
               or
               Thought
               of
               
                 ●…ebellion
                 ?
                 Pag.
              
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               What
               can
               be
               of
               greater
               Mischief
               to
               Governours
               ,
               then
               under
               Colour
               of
               Remonstrating
               to
               Them
               ,
               the
               
                 State
                 of
                 their
                 People
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Same
               time
               ,
               to
               disaffect
               the
               People
               ,
               by
               an
               Odious
               Accompt
               of
               the
               
                 Errors
                 ,
                 Misfortunes
              
               ,
               and
               Calamities
               of
               the
               
                 Government
                 ?
                 Governours
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 told
                 their
                 Faults
                 in
                 the
                 Market-Place
              
               ;
               Neither
               are
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               by
               your
               own
               Rules
               ,
               to
               be
               admitted
               for
               Privy-Counsellors
               .
               This
               is
               spoken
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Good
                 Office
              
               of
               your
               Information
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Intention
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               so
               bold
               ,
               as
               to
               Judge
               your
               Thoughts
               :
               But
               if
               You
               had
               
                 any
                 Drift
                 at
                 all
              
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               Consider'd
               what
               You
               did
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               ,
               how
               You
               can
               acquit
               your self
               of
               
                 Evil
                 Meaning
                 .
                 Suppose
                 the
                 Whole
                 Invective
                 True
              
               ;
               And
               that
               you
               
                 suffer
                 for
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               (
               to
               make
               the
               Fairest
               of
               it
               )
               What
               Effect
               do
               you
               expect
               these
               Discourses
               may
               have
               upon
               the
               People
               ?
               and
               Waat
               upon
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
               Will
               not
               every
               Man
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               English
               are
               the
               Wretched'st
               Slaves
               upon
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ?
               Neither
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               nor
               of
               Person
               ,
               for
               any
               Man
               that
               makes
               
                 a
                 Conscience
                 of
                 his
                 Ways
              
               :
               The
               Whole
               Nation
               ,
               Groaning
               under
               Beggery
               ,
               and
               Bondage
               .
               Now
               
                 see
                 What
                 Effects
                 these
                 Impressions
                 may
                 reasonably
                 
                 produce
                 ;
                 and
                 Those
                 Effects
                 are
                 a●…
                 reasonably
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Scope
                 of
                 your
                 Intention
                 .
              
            
             
               Turn
               now
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               What
               Proportion
               do
               you
               find
               betwixt
               these
               Rude
               
                 Disobligations
                 upon
              
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Returns
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Favour
               You
               desire
               so
               Earnestly
               from
               it
               ?
               On
               the
               Other
               Side
               ;
               if
               your
               Report
               be
               False
               ,
               Your
               Design
               appears
               still
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 same
              
               ;
               Only
               with
               the
               Aggravations
               ,
               of
               more
               Animosity
               ,
               and
               Malice
               in
               Pursuance
               of
               it
               .
               But
               True
               ,
               or
               False
               ,
               it
               is
               Nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Business
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 Palpable
                 Transition
              
               from
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               matter
               of
               State.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Course
               ,
               in
               General
               ,
               of
               Our
               Advocates
               for
               Toleration
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Desperate
               Sallies
               ,
               they
               make
               ,
               from
               Religion
               ,
               to
               Government
               ,
               in
               their
               Pamphlets
               ,
               A
               Man
               may
               guess
               what
               it
               is
               they
               would
               be
               at
               in
               their
               Pulpits
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Oppression
                 makes
                 a
                 Wiseman
                 mad
              
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               not
               Generous
               to
               Descant
               upon
               every
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               bolted
               in
               Heat
               ,
               and
               Passion
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               formed
               Discourse
               ,
               upon
               Deliberation
               ,
               and
               Counsel
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               it
               not
               a
               strange
               thing
               (
               my
               Good
               Friend
               )
               for
               so
               many
               Men
               to
               be
               
               
                 Mad
                 at
                 a
                 Time
              
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               
                 Mad
                 the
                 Same
                 Way
                 too
              
               ?
               If
               you
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               mean
               just
               
                 Nothing
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               ;
               But
               if
               they
               mean
               
                 any
                 thing
              
               ,
               and
               all
               agree
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 Meaning
              
               ;
               It
               can
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               Confederacy
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Point
               makes
               it
               yet
               more
               Evident
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Marshalling
               of
               their
               Numbers
               ,
               and
               their
               Thousands
               ;
               The
               Boast
               of
               their
               Interest
               ,
               in
               all
               Parties
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Difficulty
               to
               Suppress
               them
               :
               The
               Proclamation
               of
               their
               Resolution
               to
               Live
               and
               Die
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               with
               an
               Innu●…ndo
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               Meddling
               with
               them
               
                 at
                 their
                 Peril
              
               .
               What
               can
               be
               the
               End
               of
               this
               Rhodomontade
               ;
               but
               to
               startle
               the
               Government
               ,
               on
               the
               One
               Side
               ,
               and
               to
               animate
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               on
               the
               Other
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               Argument
               at
               all
               for
               an
               Indulgence
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 Many
                 ,
                 Powerful
              
               ,
               and
               Resolute
               ;
               But
               point
               blank
               against
               it
               :
               Unless
               they
               can
               approve
               themselves
               to
               be
               
                 Regular
                 ,
                 Governable
              
               ,
               and
               Honest
               .
               To
               Sum
               up
               all
               ;
               Here
               are
               Faults
               found
               in
               the
               Government
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               Tamper'd
               into
               a
               Dislike
               of
               it
               ;
               So
               that
               here
               's
               a
               Disposition
               to
               a
               Change
               ,
               wrought
               already
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               is
               the
               Multitude
               perswaded
               of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               but
               
               behold
               the
               Manner
               of
               it
               ;
               It
               must
               be
               either
               by
               a
               Thorough-Alteration
               ,
               a
               Comprehension
               ,
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               or
               a
               Connivence
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Principal
               Undertakers
               ,
               You
               may
               put
               your
               Lives
               in
               their
               Hands
               ;
               for
               (
               if
               they
               do
               not
               slander
               Themselves
               )
               They
               are
               as
               Godly
               ,
               an
               
                 Intelligent
                 Sort
                 of
                 People
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Man
               shall
               see
               in
               a
               Summers
               Day
               .
               Now
               ,
               for
               the
               Introducing
               of
               This
               Reformation
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               way
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 :
              
               By
               the
               
                 Un-Bishopping
                 of
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 and
                 Titus
              
               ;
               and
               giving
               the
               People
               a
               Sight
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Sanhed●…m
              
               ,
               and
               
               Gamaliel's
               Dilemma
               ,
               through
               a
               Pair
               of
               Reforming
               
               Spectacles
               ;
               By
               which
               ,
               they
               discover
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               with
               One
               Eye
               ;
               and
               That
               of
               
                 Universal
                 Toleration
              
               with
               the
               Other
               ;
               and
               so
               become
               One
               in
               the
               
                 Common
                 Cause
              
               of
               Maintaining
               
                 Gospel
                 Worship
              
               ,
               against
               
                 Humane
                 Inventions
              
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Care
               is
               ,
               to
               Gratifie
               the
               
                 Common
                 People
              
               ;
               for
               there
               's
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               Reason
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               Wretches
               should
               Venture
               Soul
               ,
               Life
               ,
               and
               Estate
               ,
               Gratis
               !
               This
               is
               Effected
               ,
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               .
               For
               Grant
               but
               every
               Man
               a
               Right
               ,
               of
               Acting
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Dictate
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               
               and
               he
               has
               Consequently
               ,
               a
               Liberty
               of
               Doing
               Whatsoever
               he
               shall
               pretend
               to
               be
               according
               to
               
                 That
                 Dictate
              
               ;
               And
               of
               Refusing
               to
               do
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               say
               is
               against
               it
               :
               By
               which
               Invention
               ,
               
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
              
               are
               subjected
               to
               
                 the
                 Pretended
                 Consciences
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Multitude
               are
               made
               the
               Iudges
               of
               the
               Controversie
               .
            
             
               Now
               comes
               in
               the
               Ioynt-Struggle
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               for
               a
               
                 Toleration
                 .
                 This
              
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               obtain'd
               ,
               puts
               them
               in
               a
               Capacity
               of
               doing
               the
               
                 Rest
                 ,
                 Themselves
              
               .
               But
               in
               Case
               of
               Opposition
               ,
               Their
               last
               Resort
               is
               to
               a
               Muster
               of
               their
               Forces
               ;
               A
               Computation
               of
               their
               Strength
               ,
               and
               Interests
               ;
               Which
               is
               the
               Very
               same
               Thing
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               in
               so
               many
               Syllables
               ;
               
                 Gentlemen
                 ;
                 You
                 see
                 the
                 Parliament
                 does
                 not
                 Regard
                 Us
                 :
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 Good
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 Hands
                 enow
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 :
                 ●…P
                 AND
                 BE
                 DOING
                 .
              
               After
               This
               ;
               There
               wants
               Nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Gideon
                 ,
              
               To
               Crown
               the
               Enterprize
               .
               If
               This
               be
               not
               a
               Conspiracy
               ,
               tell
               me
               
                 What
                 Is.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               ;
               and
               We
               deny
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               strong
               Presumptions
               also
               
               of
               a
               Confederacy
               ,
               to
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Quality
               of
               your
               Demands
               .
               You
               desire
               a
               Comprehension
               ,
               a
               Toleration
               ;
               But
               then
               you
               place
               the
               Conditions
               of
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Reach
               of
               
                 Ordinary
                 Proof
              
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Cognizance
              
               .
               (
               as
               is
               shew'd
               already
               )
               So
               that
               No
               Body
               knows
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               Comprehended
               ,
               and
               who
               
                 left
                 out
              
               .
               This
               looks
               ,
               as
               if
               your
               Business
               were
               rather
               to
               enflame
               the
               Difference
               ,
               then
               to
               compose
               it
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               prest
               to
               Name
               ,
               and
               Specifie
               the
               Parties
               you
               plead
               for
               ;
               (
               since
               by
               your
               own
               Confession
               ,
               several
               are
               to
               be
               Excluded
               )
               You
               fly
               still
               to
               the
               Generalities
               ,
               of
               
                 Important
                 Interests
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Congruous
                 Principles
              
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               the
               Matter
               utterly
               uncapable
               of
               any
               Clear
               ,
               and
               Logical
               Result
               ;
               Unless
               you
               will
               allow
               Governours
               the
               Inspection
               of
               their
               
                 Subjects
                 Hearts
              
               :
               Or
               Teach
               us
               how
               to
               Reduce
               Wild
               ,
               and
               
                 Uncertain
                 Notions
              
               ,
               under
               the
               Prospect
               of
               a
               
                 Steady
                 Law.
              
               But
               the
               Reason
               of
               your
               Dealing
               thus
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               I
               suppose
               may
               be
               This
               :
               Your
               Design
               is
               to
               be
               carry'd
               on
               under
               the
               Countenance
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 Cause
              
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               all
               those
               Persons
               are
               United
               against
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               would
               otherwise
               spend
               their
               
                 Animosities
                 ,
                 One
              
               upon
               Another
               ,
               and
               break
               into
               a
               thousand
               Pieces
               among
               Themselves
               .
               
               Now
               for
               you
               to
               declare
               for
               any
               
                 One
                 Party
              
               ,
               were
               Virtually
               ,
               to
               
                 declare
                 against
              
               all
               the
               Rest
               ,
               and
               Dissolve
               the
               Combination
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               Manner
               of
               their
               Addresses
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               (
               to
               what
               is
               past
               )
               that
               they
               are
               
                 Invectives
                 ,
                 against
              
               those
               that
               cannot
               relieve
               them
               ,
               without
               any
               
                 Formal
                 Application
              
               to
               those
               that
               can
               :
               And
               tend
               Naturally
               to
               the
               Tumultuating
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               without
               any
               Colour
               of
               Contributing
               to
               their
               Ben●…fit
               .
            
             
               Of
               their
               Agreement
               in
               Matters
               of
               
                 Dangerous
                 Consequence
              
               ,
               enough
               is
               spoken
               already
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               past
               all
               Contradiction
               ,
               That
               
                 Their
                 Conjunct
                 Importunity
                 for
                 a
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Manifest
                 CONFEDERACY
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               let
               us
               now
               proceed
               from
               the
               Drift
               ,
               and
               Design
               of
               their
               Pretensions
               ,
               to
               the
               Morality
               ,
               and
               Reason
               of
               Them.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformists
             Joynt
             Pretences
             
               FOR
               A
            
             Toleration
             ,
             
               overthrown
               ,
               by
               the
               Evidence
               of
               their
            
             Joynt-Arguments
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             and
             Practises
             AGAINST
             it
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 DO
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               Precept
               ,
               both
               of
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Nature
               .
               With
               what
               face
               then
               ,
               can
               you
               ask
               a
               Toleration
               from
               
                 That
                 Government
              
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               Others
               ,
               your selves
               refused
               to
               Tolerate
               ?
               From
               
                 That
                 Prince
              
               ,
               to
               whose
               Blessed
               Father
               (
               in
               the
               Depth
               of
               his
               Agonies
               )
               you
               cruelly
               deny'd
               the
               Use
               ,
               and
               Service
               of
               his
               own
               
                 Chaplains
                 ?
                 [
                 A
                 greater
              
               
               
                 ●…igour
                 ,
                 and
                 Barbarity
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 ever
                 used
                 by
                 Christians
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Me●…nest
                   Prisoners
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Greatest
                   Malefactors
                
                 .
                 But
                 They
                 that
                 Envy
                 my
                 being
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 are
                 loth
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 h●…istian
                 While
                 they
                 seek
                 to
                 deprive
                 me
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 I
                 should
                 save
                 my
                 Soul.
              
               ;
               These
               are
               the
               Words
               or
               that
               Pious
               Prince
               in
               his
               last
               Extremity
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               That
               Rigour
               was
               the
               Barbarism
               
               of
               a
               Faction
               ,
               Not
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Party
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Hear
                 your
              
               Party
               
                 speak
                 then
              
               .
               [
               It
               
               is
               much
               ,
               that
               our
               Brethren
               should
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               should
               endeavour
               to
               get
               a
               Warrant
               ,
               to
               Authorize
               their
               Separation
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               Liberty
               (
               by
               drawing
               Members
               out
               of
               it
               )
               to
               Weaken
               ,
               and
               Diminish
               it
               ,
               till
               ,
               (
               so
               far
               as
               lies
               in
               them
               )
               they
               have
               brought
               it
               to
               Nothing
               ;
               This
               we
               think
               to
               be
               plainly
               Unlawfuf
               .
            
             
               Toleration
               would
               be
               the
               Putting
               the
               
               Sword
               in
               a
               Madman's
               hand
               ;
               A
               Proclaiming
               Liberty
               to
               the
               Wolves
               ,
               to
               come
               into
               Christ's
               Flock
               to
               Prey
               upon
               his
               Lambs
               .
            
             
               Extirpate
               all
               Achans
               ,
               with
               
                 Babylonish
                 Garments
                 ,
                 Orders
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Gestures
              
               ;
               Let
               them
               be
               rooted
               out
               from
               among
               Us.
               You
               of
               the
               Honourable
               House
               ,
               Up
               ;
               for
               the
               Matter
               belongs
               to
               You.
               We
               ,
               even
               
                 All
                 the
                 Godly
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 You.
                 
              
            
             
               Toleration
               makes
               the
               Scripture
               a
               Nose
               of
               Wax
               :
               A
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               to
               all
               Religions
               .
               
            
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Toleration
               of
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               Religion
               ,
               is
               so
               Prodigious
               an
               Impiety
               ,
               that
               this
               Religious
               Parli●…ment
               cannot
               but
               abhor
               the
               very
               Naming
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Such
               a
               Toleration
               is
               utterly
               repugnant
               
               to
               ,
               and
               Inconsistent
               with
               the
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               for
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               unreasonable
               
                 (
                 says
                 the
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
              
               London
               Ministers
               
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
              
               )
               that
               Independents
               should
               desire
               That
               Toleration
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               give
               to
               
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 For
                 With
                 what
                 face
                 can
                 I
                 destre
                 a
                 Courtesse
                 from
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 do
                 onenly
                 prosess
                 ,
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 would
                 deny
                 the
                 same
                 Courtesse
                 ?
                 Does
                 not
                 this
                 hold
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 Us
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 for
                 You
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               must
               not
               Impose
               the
               Iudgments
               of
               
                 Particular
                 Persons
              
               upon
               Us
               ,
               as
               Instances
               of
               
                 Publique
                 Authority
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               do
               ye
               think
               then
               of
               your
               
                 National
                 Covenant
              
               ?
               Was
               That
               an
               Act
               of
               Authority
               ?
               Wherein
               you
               bind
               Your selves
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               to
               settle
               
                 an
                 Uniform
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Exclusion
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Forms
                 of
                 Church-Order
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Government
                 what
                 soever
              
               ;
               (
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               Schism
               )
               and
               of
               Prel●…cy
               by
               Name
               ?
               Are
               your
               
                 Consciences
                 FOR
                 Toleration
              
               Now
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               much
               AGAINST
               it
               Then
               ?
               Nay
               ;
               there
               are
               many
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               ●…eckon
               your selves
               under
               an
               Obligation
               ,
               to
               pursue
               the
               Ends
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               even
               to
               
               this
               very
               Day
               :
               And
               do
               you
               think
               it
               Reasonable
               ,
               for
               a
               Government
               to
               grant
               Privileges
               ,
               and
               Advantages
               of
               Power
               ,
               and
               Credit
               ,
               to
               a
               Party
               ,
               that
               owns
               it self
               under
               an
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Confederacy
              
               to
               endeavour
               the
               Extirpation
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               mean
               I
               suppose
               of
               Church-Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               mean
               of
               Both
               Church
               ,
               and
               State.
               Was
               it
               not
               the
               Test
               of
               the
               
                 King's
                 Enemies
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               made
               
                 Death
                 without
                 Mercy
              
               ,
               for
               any
               Man
               ,
               having
               taken
               the
               
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               to
               adhere
               to
               his
               
                 Majesty
                 ?
                 The
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               (
               says
               Rutherford
               )
               
               
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Malignant
                 Party
                 in
              
               England
               .
               And
               whoever
               refuses
               to
               Disclaim
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               rationally
               understood
               ,
               still
               to
               Drive
               on
               the
               Intent
               of
               it
               .
               So
               that
               to
               Tolerate
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               is
               to
               Tolerate
               the
               
                 Sworn
                 Adversaries
              
               ,
               both
               of
               Royal
               ,
               and
               
                 Episcopal
                 Authority
              
               :
               Nay
               ,
               to
               
                 Tolerate
                 Those
              
               that
               have
               Sworn
               to
               persist
               in
               that
               Opposition
               ,
               all
               the
               Days
               of
               their
               Lives
               ;
               Over
               and
               above
               the
               Tolerating
               of
               those
               upon
               Pretence
               of
               
                 Conscience
                 FOR
              
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               that
               deny
               to
               Tolerate
               all
               other
               People
               ,
               upon
               as
               strong
               a
               Pretence
               of
               
                 Conscience
                 AGAINST
              
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Where
               was
               This
               Spirit
               of
               Moderation
               toward
               
                 the
                 weak
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Total
               
               Suppression
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Imposing
               of
               the
               Directory
               ,
               to
               be
               O●…served
               
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 within
                 This
                 Kingdom
                 ?
              
               [
               No
               
                 Ruling
                 Elders
              
               ,
               but
               
               such
               as
               have
               taken
               the
               
                 National
                 Covenant
              
               .
               No
               Electors
               of
               Elders
               neither
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               March
               14.
               1645.
               
               )
               but
               such
               as
               have
               taken
               the
               
                 National
                 Covenant
              
               .
               [
               No
               Ordination
               ,
               without
               a
               Testimonial
               
               of
               having
               taken
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Three
               Kingdoms
               .
               None
               to
               be
               Admitted
               ,
               or
               Entertained
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               without
               taking
               the
               Solemn
               
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Negative
                 Oath
              
               ;
               and
               Upon
               Conditions
               of
               Submission
               ,
               and
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Directory
               .
            
             
               Nay
               further
               :
               You
               will
               find
               in
               the
               
                 Four
                 Bills
              
               ,
               and
               Propositions
               sent
               to
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
                 ,
                 (
                 March
              
               1647.
               )
               when
               the
               Two
               Parties
               ,
               Presbyterian
               ,
               and
               Independent
               were
               upon
               so
               hard
               a
               Tugg
               ;
               That
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               Directory
               seem'd
               to
               be
               
                 resolv'd
                 upon
              
               in
               one
               
               Line
               ,
               and
               unsettled
               again
               ,
               in
               
                 the
                 very
                 next
              
               .
               By
               a
               Provision
               :
               
                 That
                 no
                 Persons
                 whatsoever
                 should
                 be
                 liable
                 to
                 any
                 Question
                 ,
                 or
                 Penalty
                 ,
                 for
                 Non
                 Conformity
                 to
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Divine
                 Service
                 
                 appointed
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinances
              
               ;
               (
               then
               in
               Force
               )
               
                 but
                 be
                 at
                 Liberty
                 to
                 Meet
                 for
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 nothing
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               Yet
               in
               This
               Crisis
               of
               Affairs
               ;
               they
               could
               clap
               in
               another
               stabbing
               Proviso
               against
               Us
               ,
               upon
               the
               neck
               of
               That
               :
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               That
               
                 This
                 Indulgence
                 shall
                 not
                 extend
              
               
               to
               Tolerate
               
                 the
                 Use
                 of
              
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               
                 in
                 any
                 Place
                 whatsoever
              
               .
               And
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               you
               treated
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Party
              
               ,
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               your
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 good
                 Cause
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Were
                 not
                 they
                 the
                 most
                 likely
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 disappoint
                 our
                 Settlement
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Agreed
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               Did
               you
               Well
               ,
               or
               Ill
               in
               't
               ?
               Or
               rather
               ,
               Was
               there
               any
               thing
               of
               Conscience
               in
               the
               Case
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Certainly
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Civil
                 Power
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 it self
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Power
                 Ecclesiastical
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 concern'd
                 to
                 exact
                 a
                 Consormity
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               How
               can
               you
               say
               This
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               without
               blushing
               ?
               If
               you
               did
               well
               ,
               in
               Refusing
               to
               Tolerate
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Way
              
               ,
               because
               you
               thought
               it
               not
               Right
               ;
               the
               Reason
               is
               as
               strong
               for
               
                 Our
                 
                 Way
              
               ,
               that
               have
               the
               same
               Opinion
               of
               Yours
               .
               If
               you
               did
               Well
               on
               the
               Other
               side
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               
                 Political
                 Regard
              
               to
               the
               
                 Publique
                 Peace
              
               ,
               so
               do
               We
               now
               ,
               upon
               
                 That
                 very
                 sc●…re
              
               .
               So
               that
               you
               must
               either
               confess
               ,
               that
               You
               did
               
                 Ill
                 ,
                 Then
              
               ,
               in
               Refusing
               a
               Toleration
               to
               Us
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               allow
               ,
               that
               Authority
               does
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 Now
              
               ,
               in
               not
               permitting
               it
               to
               You.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 There
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 Plea
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 Strictness
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 an
                 Eager
                 ,
                 and
                 Publique
                 Contention
                 :
                 But
                 methinks
                 a
                 Persecution
                 in
                 Cold
                 Blood
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 savour
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 our
                 Profession
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformists
             JOYNTCOMPLAINTS
             of
             Hard
             Measure
             ,
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             
               confronted
               with
               their
               own
            
             JOYNT-PROCEEDINGS
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               WHat
               is
               it
               that
               you
               call
               
                 Hard
                 Measure
              
               ,
               and
               Persecution
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Unmerciful
                 Impositions
                 ,
                 upon
                 Tender
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 by
                 Subscriptions
                 ,
                 
                 Declarations
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 few
              
               
               
                 Nations
                 under
                 the
                 Heavens
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 learn
                 )
                 that
                 have
                 more
                 Able
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 Laborious
                 ,
                 and
                 Truly
                 Peaceable
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 (
                 Proportionably
                 )
                 then
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 cast
                 out
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 like
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Old
                 Conformity
                 be
                 still
                 urged
                 .
                 Ours
              
               
               
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 Prophane
                 ,
                 Drunken
                 Ministry
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               by
               Interpretation
               :
               
                 God
                 We
                 thank
                 Thee
                 ,
                 that
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 Men
                 are
                 .
                 —
                 Nor
                 even
                 as
                 these
                 Publicans
                 .
              
               But
               to
               the
               Matter
               .
            
             
               These
               People
               that
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               are
               set
               aside
               for
               
                 not
                 Obeying
              
               the
               Law
               :
               But
               What
               do
               you
               think
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               turn'd
               out
               of
               their
               Livings
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               Oppose
               it
               ?
               And
               they
               were
               dispossest
               too
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               
                 the
                 present
                 Complainants
                 themselves
              
               :
               Who
               first
               came
               in
               at
               the
               Window
               ,
               and
               now
               are
               turn'd
               out
               at
               the
               Door
               .
               No
               less
               then
               
                 a
                 Hundred
                 and
                 fifteen
              
               were
               Ejected
               here
               in
               London
               ,
               within
               the
               Bills
               of
               Mortality
               (
               besides
               Paul's
               and
               Westminster
               )
               And
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               throughout
               ,
               was
               purged
               after
               that
               Proportion
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               thought
               enough
               to
               Sequester
               ,
               unless
               they
               starv'd
               
               them
               too
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               not
               allow'd
               to
               take
               the
               Employment
               ,
               either
               of
               School-Masters
               ,
               or
               Chaplains
               ,
               but
               under
               Heavy
               Penalties
               .
               In
               
                 South
                 Wales
              
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               was
               as
               well
               Persecuted
               ,
               as
               the
               Ministry
               :
               The
               
                 Churches
                 shut
                 up
              
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               let
               loose
               to
               the
               Lusts
               and
               Corruptions
               of
               Unbridled
               Nature
               .
               The
               Only
               Pretence
               of
               Iustification
               that
               the
               Reformers
               had
               ,
               was
               That
               Unchristian
               ,
               and
               
                 Unmanly
                 Libel
                 ,
                 WHITE'
                 's
                 CENTURIES
                 of
                 Scandalous
                 Ministers
              
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               without
               any
               Respect
               ,
               either
               to
               Truth
               ,
               or
               Modesty
               ,
               They
               have
               Exposed
               so
               many
               Reverend
               Names
               ,
               to
               Infamy
               ,
               and
               Dishonour
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               Colour
               of
               their
               own
               Sacrilegious
               Usurpations
               .
               But
               take
               This
               along
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               Loyalty
               in
               those
               Days
               past
               for
               a
               Punishable
               ,
               and
               Notorious
               Scandal
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 These
                 were
                 Acts
                 of
                 Policy
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 Statesmen
                 answer
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 have
                 Men
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 Subscribe
                 ,
                 and
                 Declare
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 is
                 doubtless
                 a
                 most
                 Unconscionable
                 Severity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               What
               is
               it
               in
               the
               Subsciption
               (
               I
               beseech
               you
               )
               that
               you
               stumble
               at
               ?
               As
               to
               the
               Acknowledgment
               of
               
                 his
                 Majesties
                 
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               stick
               at
               That
               .
               And
               in
               Matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               you
               make
               Profession
               to
               joyn
               with
               us
               :
               So
               that
               about
               
                 the
                 Lawfulness
                 of
                 using
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 own
                 Submission
                 to
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               Only
               Question
               .
               Your
               Exceptions
               likewise
               to
               the
               Declarations
               seem
               to
               be
               very
               weakly
               grounded
               ,
               unless
               you
               make
               a
               Scruple
               of
               Declaring
               your selves
               for
               the
               Uniformity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Or
               for
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Government
              
               :
               In
               which
               Cases
               you
               cannot
               fairly
               pretend
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               Either
               .
               But
               not
               to
               Extravagate
               .
               You
               are
               against
               the
               Imposing
               of
               Subscriptions
               ,
               and
               Declarations
               ,
               you
               say
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 against
                 the
                 very
                 Imposition
                 it self
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 Terms
                 ;
                 But
                 when
                 They
                 are
                 prest
                 upon
                 Grievous
                 Penalties
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 utterly
                 Intolerable
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               when
               the
               Common-Prayer
               was
               abolish't
               ,
               There
               was
               a
               PENALTY
               ,
               of
               
                 Five
                 Pound
              
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               Offence
               ;
               Ten
               for
               the
               Second
               ;
               And
               a
               
                 Years
                 Imprisonment
              
               ,
               without
               Bail
               or
               Mainprize
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Third
                 Offence
              
               ,
               upon
               any
               Man
               that
               should
               use
               it
               .
               So
               that
               Here
               was
               an
               Interdiction
               of
               Our
               Way
               of
               Worship
               upon
               a
               PENALTY
               ;
               and
               No
               notice
               taken
               of
               Invading
               
               the
               Liberty
               of
               
                 Our
                 Consciences
              
               .
               By
               the
               same
               Ordinance
               ,
               of
               August
               23.
               1645.
               was
               also
               commanded
               the
               Exercise
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Directory
               ;
               and
               That
               upon
               a
               FORFEITURE
               too
               :
               With
               a
               PENALTY
               ,
               from
               
                 Five
                 Pound
              
               to
               Fifty
               ,
               upon
               any
               Man
               ,
               that
               should
               Preach
               ,
               Write
               ,
               or
               Print
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Derogation
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               Here
               was
               Rigor
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               on
               
                 Both
                 Sides
              
               :
               But
               no
               Clamor
               ,
               upon
               the
               Matter
               of
               Conscience
               in
               
                 This
                 Case
              
               neither
               .
            
             
               How
               many
               of
               Our
               Ministers
               were
               Poyson'd
               in
               Peter-House
               ,
               And
               
                 Other
                 Prisons
              
               ,
               either
               for
               
                 Worshipping
                 according
              
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               or
               refusing
               to
               Act
               against
               Them
               !
               No
               Man
               was
               admitted
               to
               his
               Composition
               without
               SWEARING
               ;
               No
               Man
               to
               live
               in
               the
               Parliaments
               Quarters
               without
               SWEARING
               .
            
             
               Neither
               were
               We
               only
               debarr'd
               the
               
                 Common
                 Rights
              
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               Benefits
               of
               Society
               :
               But
               the
               Comforts
               of
               Religion
               were
               denied
               Us
               ;
               And
               an
               Anathema
               pronounced
               upon
               Us
               for
               Our
               Fidelity
               .
               The
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               in
               Scotland
               Ordain'd
               ,
               
                 That
                 known
                 Compliers
                 with
                 the
                 Rebells
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 Procured
                 Protections
                 from
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 or
                 kept
                 Correspondence
                 ,
                 or
                 Intelligence
                 with
                 Him
                 ,
                 should
                 be
              
               Suspended
               
               
                 from
                 the
              
               Lo●…d's
               Supper
               ,
               
                 till
                 they
                 manifested
                 their
                 Repentance
                 before
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 [
                 ●…illespy's
                 Useful
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               Pag.
               19
               ,
               20.
               ]
               His
               late
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Large
                 Declaration
              
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               Pag.
               199.
               tells
               you
               ,
               That
               
                 Men
                 were
                 beaten
                 ,
                 turn'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Livings
                 ,
                 Reviled
                 ,
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 Process'd
                 ,
                 for
                 NOT
                 SUBSCRIBING
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               Pa.
               202.
               
               That
               
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 OATH
                 given
                 at
                 a
              
               Communion
               at
               F●…fe
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 take
              
               the
               King's
               Covenant
               ,
               Nor
               any
               other
               ,
               
                 but
                 their
              
               own
               .
               Now
               ,
               hear
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               
                 General
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 Iuly
              
               25.
               1648.
               
               
                 His
                 Majestie
                 's
              
               Concessions
               ,
               and
               Offers
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
              
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 Declared
              
               Unsatisfactory
               ;
               
                 Unless
                 his
                 Majesty
                 give
                 Assurance
                 by
                 SOLEMN
                 OATH
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 for
                 Settling
              
               Religion
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Covenant
               ;
               
                 before
                 his
                 R●…stitution
                 to
                 his
                 Royal
                 Power
                 ,
              
            
             
               But
               that
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               overcharge
               you
               ,
               I
               could
               give
               you
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Spiritting
               several
               Persons
               of
               Honour
               for
               
                 Slaves
                 ;
                 The
                 Sale
                 of
                 Three
                 or
                 Four
                 Score
                 Gentlemen
                 to
                 the
              
               Barbadoes
               ;
               beside
               
                 Plunders
                 ,
                 Decimations
              
               ,
               and
               infinite
               other
               Outrages
               ,
               both
               Publique
               ,
               and
               Private
               .
               
               Give
               me
               leave
               to
               mind
               you
               now
               a
               little●…
               of
               some
               few
               of
               Your
               General
               Provisions
               for
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               
                 King's
                 Party
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Extirpation
               of
               that
               Family
               ,
               and
               Government
               to
               which
               Providence
               has
               once
               again
               Subjected
               you
               .
            
             
               a
               
                 An
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 Sequestration
                 of
                 Delinquents
                 Estates
                 .
              
               b
               
                 Delinquents
                 Disabled
                 to
                 bear
                 any
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 any
                 Vote
                 in
                 Election
                 of
                 any
                 Major
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Here
               's
               Estate
               ,
               and
               
                 Legal
                 Freedom
              
               gone
               already
               :
               Now
               follows
               Banishment
               from
               One
               Place
               ,
               and
               Confinement
               to
               Another
               .
               c
               
                 Delinquents
                 must
                 be
                 removed
                 from
              
               London
               and
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 Confined
                 within
                 five
                 M●…es
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Dwelling
                 .
              
               d
               
                 Correspondency
                 with
              
               Charles
               Stuart
               ,
               
                 or
                 his
              
               Par●…y
               ,
               
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 under
                 Pain
                 of
              
               High
               Treason
               ;
               and
               e
               
                 Death
                 to
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 attempt
                 the
                 Revival
                 of
                 his
                 Glaim
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 Aiding
                 ,
                 Assisting
                 ,
                 Comforting
                 ,
                 or
                 Abetting
                 ,
                 unto
                 any
                 Person
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Any
                 of
                 the
              
               Issue●…
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Late
               King.
               
            
             
               Where
               were
               the
               
                 ABLE
                 ,
                 HOLY
                 ,
                 FAITHFUL
                 ,
                 LABORIOUS
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 TRULY
                 PEACEABLE
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Tender
                 Consciences
              
               you
               talk
               of
               ,
               when
               These
               Things
               were
               a
               Doing
               ?
               Truly
               ,
               Neither
               
               Better
               nor
               Worse
               ,
               then
               up
               to
               the
               very
               Ears
               ,
               a
               great
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Main
               Action
               .
               Some
               ,
               Preaching
               up
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               War
               ;
               Others
               ,
               Wheedling
               the
               City
               out
               of
               their
               Money
               to
               Maintain
               it
               ;
               and
               Calling
               for
               more
               Blood
               in
               Prosecution
               of
               it
               .
               Till
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               ,
               The
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               ,
               fell
               in
               the
               Quarrel
               :
               And
               the
               Pulpits
               all
               this
               while
               at
               hand
               ,
               to
               Patronize
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               Ripping
               up
               of
               Old
               Stories
               ,
               does
               but
               widen
               the
               Breach
               ,
               without
               doing
               any
               Good
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               would
               not
               hear
               of
               these
               things
               again
               ,
               you
               should
               not
               do
               them
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Then
               it
               seems
               the
               Whole
               must
               suffer
               for
               some
               Particulars
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               not
               so
               .
               But
               neither
               must
               the
               Whole
               go
               Scot-free
               for
               some
               Particulars
               .
               Would
               you
               have
               me
               open
               my
               Door
               to
               a
               Troop
               of
               Thieves
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               four
               or
               five
               Honest
               Men
               in
               the
               Company
               ?
               That
               there
               are
               divers
               Conscientious
               ,
               and
               well-minded
               Men
               among
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               Question
               .
               But
               I
               am
               yet
               Positive
               in
               This
               ,
               that
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ;
               in
               Conjunction
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               Direct
               Conspiracy
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               they
               
               come
               once
               to
               agree
               in
               a
               
                 Publique
                 Complaint
              
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               longer
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               Faction
               .
               This
               by
               the
               By.
               —
               Now
               to
               the
               Matter
               before
               Us
               ;
               I
               have
               given
               you
               a
               Breviate
               of
               
                 your
                 own
                 Proceedings
              
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               Case
               of
               your
               Present
               Complaints
               .
               Lay
               your
               Hand
               upon
               your
               Heart
               ,
               and
               bethink
               your self
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Persecutors
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Let
               the
               Persecution
               rest
               where
               it
               will
               ;
               I
               am
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Settling
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               in
               a
               State
               of
               
                 Security
                 ,
                 Peace
              
               ,
               and
               Plenty
               ,
               without
               an
               Indulgence
               ,
               or
               Toleration
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformists
             
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
            
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             
               is
               the
            
             Common
             Interest
             of
             This
             Kingdom
             :
             but
             REASON
             ,
             and
             EXPERIENCE
             
               tell
               us
               the
            
             CONTRARY
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               THat
               We
               may
               not
               spend
               our selves
               in
               
                 Repetition
                 ,
                 Cavil
              
               ,
               or
               Confusion
               ;
               Take
               Notice
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               the
               
                 General
                 Cause
              
               of
               the
               
                 Non
                 Conformists
              
               ,
               which
               is
               coming
               under
               D●…bate
               .
               For
               
                 That
                 Toleration
              
               
               which
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Party
              
               desires
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Toleration
               of
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Party
              
               :
               And
               That
               I
               Oppose
               ;
               in
               Confidence
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Experience
               on
               my
               side
               .
               We
               have
               spoken
               already
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Unlawfulness
               ;
               and
               somewhat
               likewise
               ;
               to
               the
               
                 Dangerous
                 Consequences
              
               of
               it
               :
               Together
               with
               the
               
                 Unruly
                 Opinions
              
               ,
               and
               Practices
               of
               several
               of
               the
               Pretenders
               to
               it
               .
               We
               are
               now
               to
               look
               a
               little
               further
               into
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               more
               Immediate
               regard
               to
               the
               
                 Common
                 Interest
              
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               place
               in
               the
               Concernments
               of
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 Peace
              
               ,
               and
               Plenty
               .
            
             
               To
               begin
               with
               Religion
               :
               I
               do
               not
               Understand
               ,
               how
               That
               which
               delights
               in
               Unity
               ,
               shall
               be
               advantaged
               by
               Division
               ,
               and
               Fraction
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 As
                 if
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
              
               Unity
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               without
               Uniformity
               of
               Discipline
               .
               
                 The
                 Precept
                 is
              
               ;
               One
               Lord
               ,
               One
               Faith
               ,
               One
               Baptism
               :
               
                 And
                 not
              
               One
               Way
               ,
               One
               Form
               of
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               might
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               of
               Ancient
               ,
               and
               
                 Unreprovable
                 Practice
              
               ;
               for
               every
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               to
               appoint
               
                 its
                 own
                 Platform
              
               of
               Service
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ;
               And
               to
               require
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Conformity
               to
               
                 That
                 Model
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 Those
                 Rites
              
               respectively
               ,
               
               from
               all
               its
               Members
               .
               But
               This
               I
               shall
               not
               insist
               upon
               .
               There
               is
               
                 no
                 Precept
              
               (
               you
               say
               )
               for
               any
               
                 One
                 Way
              
               ,
               or
               Form.
               But
               can
               you
               shew
               me
               ,
               that
               an
               Uniformity
               of
               Service
               ,
               and
               Rituals
               is
               any
               where
               forbidden
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Not
                 in
                 Particular
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 General
                 Prohibition
                 of
                 all
                 Uncommanded
              
               
               
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Pag.
              
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Matter
               in
               short
               is
               This.
               Either
               We
               have
               a
               Rule
               in
               the
               Gospel
               for
               the
               Manner
               of
               Our
               Worship
               ;
               Or
               we
               have
               None
               .
               If
               there
               be
               
                 No
                 way
              
               of
               
                 Commanded
                 Worship
              
               ,
               left
               us
               ,
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               And
               all
               
                 Uncommanded
                 Worship
              
               be
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               forbidden
               ,
               There
               must
               be
               
                 No
                 appointed
                 Worship
                 at
                 all
              
               ;
               and
               Then
               ,
               every
               Man
               is
               at
               Liberty
               ,
               Not
               only
               to
               Worship
               after
               what
               Manner
               he
               pleases
               ,
               but
               (
               effectually
               )
               to
               Chuse
               ,
               Whether
               he
               'l
               Worship
               ,
               or
               No
               :
               Which
               brings
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Blasphemies
               ;
               and
               Countenances
               even
               
                 Atheism
                 it self
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               Hand
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               any
               
                 Particular
                 Manner
                 of
                 Worship
                 Prescribed
              
               in
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               from
               
                 That
                 Particular
                 Manner
              
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               presume
               to
               Vary
               ,
               by
               a
               Toleration
               of
               any
               
                 other
                 Way
              
               then
               That
               ;
               or
               of
               More
               ,
               then
               One.
               Besides
               ,
               that
               it
               undermines
               the
               
               Foundation
               of
               all
               Communities
               ,
               to
               deny
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Authority
              
               a
               Right
               of
               Interposing
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               as
               are
               Neither
               Commanded
               ,
               nor
               Forbidden
               ,
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               next
               Consider
               the
               
                 Probable
                 Effects
              
               of
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Parties
               pretending
               to
               it
               .
               Which
               are
               ,
               either
               Presbyterian
               ;
               Or
               (
               in
               a
               Sense
               of
               Contradistinction
               )
               Independent
               .
               The
               Former
               are
               for
               a
               Subordination
               in
               Churches
               .
               The
               Other
               for
               an
               Independency
               :
               (
               according
               to
               their
               
                 Denomination
                 )
                 These
              
               are
               for
               
                 Gather'd
                 Congregations
              
               ;
               The
               Other
               ,
               for
               Parochial
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               trouble
               you
               with
               the
               Argumentative
               Part
               of
               the
               Differences
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               About
               the
               Subordination
               ,
               or
               Co-ordination
               of
               Churches
               ;
               The
               Redundance
               ,
               or
               Defect
               of
               Church-Officers
               ;
               The
               Receptacle
               of
               
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               But
               Nakedly
               ,
               and
               Briefly
               ,
               shew
               you
               the
               Kindness
               they
               have
               for
               
                 One
                 Another
              
               ;
               The
               Regards
               they
               have
               for
               
                 Christian
                 Charity
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Menage
               of
               the
               Quarrel
               ;
               and
               Then
               leave
               you
               your self
               to
               Judge
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               the
               Event
               of
               such
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               as
               to
               RELIGION
               .
            
             
               The
               Sectaries
               (
               says
               Edwards
               in
               his
               Gangraena
               )
               agree
               with
               Iulian
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               
               P.
               54.
               ]
               They
               are
               Libertines
               ,
               and
               Atheists
               ,
               P.
               185.
               ]
               
                 Unclean
                 ,
                 Incestuous
              
               ,
               P.
               187.
               ]
               Drunkards
               ,
               P.
               190.
               ]
               
                 Sabbath-Breakers
                 ,
                 Deceivers
              
               ,
               P.
               191.
               ]
               Guilty
               of
               
                 Gross
                 Lying
                 ,
                 Slandering
                 ,
                 Iuggling
                 ,
                 Falsifying
                 their
                 Words
                 and
                 Promises
                 :
              
               Excessive
               Pride
               ,
               and
               Boasting
               ,
               P.
               192.
               ]
               
                 Insufferable
                 Insolences
                 ,
                 Horrible
                 Affronts
                 to
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               P.
               194.
               ]
               There
               never
               was
               a
               more
               
                 Hypocritical
                 ,
                 False
                 ,
                 Dissembling
                 ,
                 Cunning
              
               Generation
               in
               England
               ,
               then
               many
               of
               the
               Grandees
               of
               those
               Sectaries
               .
               —
               They
               Encourage
               ,
               Protect
               ,
               and
               Cry
               up
               for
               Saints
               ,
               Sons
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               the
               Vilest
               of
               Men
               ,
               P.
               240.
               
               
                 Gangraena's
                 Second
                 Part
              
               ,
               1646.
               —
               See
               Now
               the
               
                 Other
                 Party
              
               doe
               as
               much
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
              
               is
               
                 Anti-Christian
                 ,
                 Tyrannical
                 ,
                 Lordly
                 ,
                 Cruel
                 ,
              
               a
               worse
               Bondage
               then
               under
               the
               Prel●…tes
               ;
               A
               Bondage
               under
               Task-Masters
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               in
               Aegypt
               :
               A
               
                 Presumptu●…us
                 ,
                 Irregular
                 Consistory
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               Ground
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Barrow
               ,
               P.
               79.
               ]
               A
               
                 Vexatious
                 ,
                 Briery
                 ,
                 Thorny
                 ,
                 Persecuting
                 Pre●…ytery
                 .
              
               [
               Pulpit
               Incendiary
               ,
               P.
               26.
               ]
               
                 F●…rmidable
                 to
                 States
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Free
                 Kingdoms
              
               .
               [
               Mr.
               
                 Nye
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               Assembly
               is
               
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 Romis●…
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Plague
                 ▪
                 s
              
               ,
               and
               P●…sts
               of
               
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               
                 Baal's
                 Priests
              
               .
               [
               Gangraena's
               Second
               Part
               ,
               230.
               ]
               
                 The
                 Seed
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 This
                 Nation
                 has
                 had
                 Two
                 Capital
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 The
              
               Romish
               Papacy
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Scotch
               Presbytery
               .
               [
               Sterry's
               England's
               Deliverance
               ,
               P.
               7.
               ]
               An
               Anabaptist
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 hoped
                 to
                 see
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 before
              
               Presbytery
               
                 should
                 be
                 settled
              
               ;
               [
               Edwards
               his
               Gangraena
               .
               ]
               Barrow
               calls
               the
               
                 Consistorians
                 ,
                 Dangerous
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Pestilent
                 Seducers
                 ;
                 Ravening
                 Wolves
              
               ,
               which
               come
               to
               Us
               in
               
                 Sheeps
                 Cloathing
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               This
               is
               enough
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               Mutual
               ,
               and
               Implacable
               Enmity
               ,
               and
               Opposition
               of
               the
               
                 Two
                 Grand
                 Parties
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               you
               are
               now
               perswading
               your self
               ,
               might
               be
               gratified
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Common
                 Indulgence
              
               .
               Let
               me
               further
               Mind
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               Strife
               ended
               not
               there
               Neither
               ,
               but
               proceeded
               to
               Blood
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               so
               soon
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               Master'd
               the
               Government
               ,
               in
               a
               Combination
               ,
               under
               the
               Masque
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 They
                 parted
                 Interests
              
               ,
               and
               Upon
               the
               Very
               
                 same
                 Pretext
              
               ,
               Engaged
               in
               a
               
                 Second
                 War
              
               ;
               and
               fell
               foul
               ,
               One
               upon
               the
               Other
               .
               Wherein
               they
               sufficiently
               Manifested
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               they
               fought
               ,
               not
               for
               Forms
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ;
               but
               for
               Booty
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               .
               No
               less
               to
               the
               Scandal
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               England
               ,
               
               then
               to
               the
               Ruine
               of
               the
               Monarchy
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 stop
                 my
                 Mouth
                 with
                 Instances
                 of
                 Tumults
                 ,
                 and
                 Factions
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Peaceable
                 Plea
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Do
               not
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               Toleration
               is
               as
               good
               ,
               as
               an
               Issue
               in
               a
               Government
               ?
               
                 All
                 the
                 Vicious
                 Humours
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 flow
                 that
                 way
                 .
              
               But
               Suppose
               it
               Conscience
               ;
               Are
               the
               Dissenters
               ever
               to
               be
               Reconciled
               ?
               Shall
               we
               not
               have
               Nem
               ,
               and
               
                 Monstrous
                 Opinions
              
               Propagated
               daily
               ?
               And
               will
               it
               not
               be
               every
               Man's
               business
               ,
               to
               Advance
               the
               Credit
               ,
               and
               Authority
               of
               his
               own
               Party
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
               in
               this
               Exercise
               ,
               and
               Latitude
               of
               Dissention
               ?
               The
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               this
               Multiplicity
               of
               Professions
               ?
               Which
               is
               the
               
                 True
                 Religion
              
               ,
               among
               so
               many
               divided
               ,
               and
               
                 contradictory
                 Pretenses
              
               to
               it
               ?
               Or
               rather
               ;
               Is
               there
               
                 any
                 Religion
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               neither
               
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 ,
                 Stability
              
               of
               
                 Principles
                 ,
                 Reverence
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 in
                 God's
                 Worship
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Interest
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Religion
                 :
                 And
                 undoubtedly
                 ,
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 into
                 an
                 Union
              
               
               
                 among
                 Themselves
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Advantage
                 of
                 
                 every
                 Protestant
                 State
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 of
                 Protestancy
                 it self
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Past
               all
               Dispute
               ;
               and
               an
               
                 Uniformity
                 of
                 Worship
              
               brings
               them
               into
               that
               Union
               ;
               Which
               is
               never
               to
               be
               attained
               ,
               while
               the
               World
               endures
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               .
               How
               was
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Interest
              
               (
               I
               beseech
               you
               )
               United
               in
               the
               late
               
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 Government
              
               ;
               When
               
                 Every
                 Man
                 did
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 Right
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Eyes
                 ?
              
               Examine
               the
               Story
               well
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               find
               Reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               has
               gain'd
               more
               upon
               Us
               ,
               since
               That
               
                 Unsettlement
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Order
              
               ,
               then
               perchance
               from
               the
               first
               hour
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               even
               unto
               That
               very
               Day
               .
               For
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               did
               no
               less
               bring
               a
               
                 Civil
                 War
              
               upon
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               then
               the
               Pretended
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
              
               did
               upon
               the
               State.
               It
               turned
               
                 every
                 Man's
                 Hand
                 against
                 his
                 Brother
                 .
              
               Every
               Man
               had
               a
               Religi●…n
               to
               Himself
               ,
               and
               
                 every
                 Man's
                 Conscience
              
               (
               as
               I
               told
               you
               )
               
                 was
                 his
                 Bible
              
               ;
               and
               We
               are
               still
               to
               presume
               ,
               that
               
                 like
                 Causes
                 will
                 produce
                 like
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               remarquable
               ,
               that
               the
               lowdest
               ,
               and
               
                 boldest
                 Declamers
              
               against
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               proved
               likewise
               ,
               the
               most
               Pragmatical
               ,
               and
               
                 Audacious
                 Invaders
              
               of
               
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Peace
              
               ;
               The
               
                 Antecedent
                 Schism
              
               serving
               only
               for
               a
               Prologue
               to
               the
               
                 Ensuing
                 Sedition
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               Arraignment
               of
               their
               supposed
               
               Principles
               ,
               about
               Government
               ,
               may
               haply
               proceed
               upon
               Mistake
               .
               There
               is
               Reason
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               many
               late
               Disputes
               ,
               about
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               are
               
                 Controversiae
                 ortae
                 ,
                 non
                 primae
              
               ;
               that
               they
               had
               their
               Rise
               from
               something
               else
               ,
               which
               lies
               at
               the
               Bottom
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               but
               
                 Peradventure
                 I
                 ,
                 Peradventure
                 No.
              
               For
               if
               a
               Man
               may
               haply
               be
               in
               a
               Mistake
               ,
               he
               may
               haply
               too
               be
               in
               the
               Right
               .
               I
               will
               grant
               ye
               likewise
               ,
               that
               the
               Disputes
               about
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               had
               their
               Rise
               from
               
                 somewhat
                 else
              
               ,
               which
               lay
               at
               the
               Bottom
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               
                 Purity
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 Retrenching
                 the
                 Exorbitant
                 Power
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Scruple
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               (
               as
               pretended
               )
               that
               wrought
               the
               Subversion
               of
               Church
               ,
               and
               State
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               the
               Design
               ,
               which
               lay
               at
               the
               Bottom
               ,
               of
               Carrying
               on
               the
               Great
               Work
               of
               
                 Overturning
                 the
                 Government
              
               ,
               under
               Countenance
               of
               that
               Plausible
               Imposture
               ,
               and
               Disguise
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               Interests
               ,
               
               more
               then
               Speculative
               Opinions
               ,
               will
               
               be
               found
               to
               have
               born
               the
               Sway
               ,
               and
               Caused
               those
               Active
               Motions
               ,
               on
               the
               One
               Hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Other
               .
               These
               Dogmata
               ,
               or
               Problems
               about
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               do
               but
               little
               ,
               where
               Mens
               Affections
               ,
               and
               Concernments
               do
               not
               give
               them
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Uigor
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               most
               Certain
               ,
               that
               Problems
               draw
               no
               Blood
               ;
               and
               We
               do
               not
               read
               ,
               that
               ever
               any
               Man's
               Throat
               was
               cut
               ,
               with
               a
               Speculation
               ,
               or
               a
               Syllogism
               ;
               But
               yet
               ,
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               Interests
               (
               you
               allow
               )
               may
               do
               much
               ,
               towards
               Mischief
               :
               So
               that
               ,
               I
               have
               what
               I
               desire
               ,
               if
               I
               am
               but
               able
               to
               make
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               will
               ,
               most
               indubitably
               ,
               
                 beget
                 strong
              
               Inclinations
               
                 in
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 shake
                 off
                 the
                 Yoke
                 of
              
               Government
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               will
               not
               want
               specious
               Appearances
               of
               Interest
               so
               to
               Do.
               
            
             
               First
               ;
               The
               Servants
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               (
               as
               the
               Non-Conformists
               peculiarly
               stile
               themselves
               )
               have
               This
               Advantage
               of
               the
               Subjects
               of
               
                 Temporal
                 Princes
              
               ;
               that
               They
               serve
               the
               
                 Better
                 Master
              
               :
               and
               the
               Dignity
               of
               their
               
                 Spiritual
                 Profession
              
               supersedes
               the
               Duty
               of
               their
               
                 Political
                 Allegeance
              
               .
               (
               So
               often
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               Good
               ,
               to
               stand
               upon
               That
               Privilege
               )
               By
               Virtue
               of
               which
               Prerogative
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               only
               Claim
               
               an
               Exemption
               from
               the
               Obligation
               ,
               and
               Reach
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Laws
              
               ;
               But
               a
               Commission
               also
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ,
               to
               
                 Reform
                 those
                 Laws
              
               ,
               (
               in
               Case
               of
               Error
               ,
               and
               Corruption
               )
               according
               to
               the
               Standard
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Now
               to
               this
               Principle
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               do
               but
               add
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               have
               Law
               ,
               and
               Magistracy
               at
               their
               Mercy
               already
               .
               For
               First
               ;
               they
               reckon
               themselves
               no
               further
               answerable
               either
               to
               the
               One
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Other
               ,
               then
               as
               they
               find
               them
               Warranted
               in
               ,
               and
               Grounded
               upon
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               Secondly
               ;
               they
               may
               chuse
               whether
               or
               no
               ,
               they
               will
               find
               any
               Law
               ,
               or
               Magistrate
               ,
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               Warranted
               ,
               or
               Grounded
               ;
               And
               consequently
               ,
               Whether
               there
               shall
               be
               
                 any
                 Government
              
               ,
               or
               
                 No.
                 One
                 Man's
                 Conscience
              
               cannot
               allow
               This
               ,
               or
               
                 That
                 Injunction
              
               to
               be
               according
               to
               
                 God's
                 Word
              
               :
               It
               may
               be
               Lawful
               to
               Another
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               to
               Him
               ;
               and
               Hee
               calls
               for
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               
                 Moderation
                 .
                 Another
                 Man's
                 Conscience
              
               swears
               by
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 point-blank
                 Against
              
               it
               ;
               and
               nothing
               will
               serve
               Him
               ,
               but
               utter
               Extirpation
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               they
               call
               Conscience
               ,
               must
               pass
               for
               Current
               .
               Every
               Man
               is
               to
               govern
               himself
               by
               
                 his
                 own
                 Opinion
              
               ;
               not
               by
               
                 Another
                 bodies
              
               .
               It
               is
               no
               
               longer
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               if
               a
               Man
               shall
               be
               
                 run
                 down
              
               ,
               and
               concluded
               ,
               by
               
                 Prescription
                 ,
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               without
               being
               CONVINC'D
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               thought
               you
               would
               have
               shewed
               me
               in
               what
               manner
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               means
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               comes
               to
               turn
               the
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               Interests
               of
               Subjects
               against
               their
               Superiors
               ,
               as
               you
               said
               you
               would
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               A
               little
               Patience
               ,
               and
               I
               'le
               be
               as
               good
               as
               my
               Word
               .
               It
               has
               brought
               us
               to
               this
               pass
               ,
               already
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               cast
               the
               Government
               upon
               the
               
                 good
                 Nature
              
               of
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               purely
               dependent
               upon
               the
               Breath
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               whether
               it
               shall
               Stand
               ,
               or
               Fall.
               So
               that
               (
               in
               short
               )
               the
               Matter
               in
               Question
               ,
               falls
               under
               these
               
                 Two
                 Considerations
                 .
                 First
              
               ;
               Whether
               a
               People
               ,
               left
               to
               Themselves
               ,
               either
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Restrient
               of
               Laws
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               will
               not
               rather
               agree
               to
               
                 cast
                 off
                 a
                 Government
              
               ,
               then
               to
               
                 defend
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
              
               ;
               Whether
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               likewise
               ,
               find
               a
               very
               fair
               appearance
               of
               Interest
               ,
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               in
               so
               doing
               .
               The
               Former
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               will
               easily
               be
               Granted
               ,
               by
               any
               Man
               that
               does
               but
               advise
               either
               with
               the
               
                 Common
                 Practises
              
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               with
               
               
                 Humane
                 Frailty
              
               :
               Taking
               the
               World
               ,
               either
               in
               Individuals
               ,
               or
               in
               Parties
               .
            
             
               What
               says
               the
               Artificer
               ,
               the
               Tradesman
               ,
               the
               Farmer
               ?
               Why
               should
               We
               be
               put
               upon
               Extremities
               of
               
                 Hard
                 Labour
                 ,
                 Course
                 Fare
                 ,
                 Rising
                 early
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Going
                 to
                 Bed
                 late
              
               ?
               (
               and
               all
               little
               enough
               to
               keep
               our
               Families
               from
               starving
               )
               any
               more
               then
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               ;
               that
               lie
               wallowing
               in
               
                 Ease
                 ,
                 Abundance
                 ,
                 Luxury
              
               ,
               and
               Riot
               ?
               But
               
                 This
                 we
                 may
                 thank
                 the
                 Law
                 for
              
               ;
               that
               has
               Appropriated
               those
               Possessions
               to
               Particulars
               ,
               which
               
                 God
                 Almighty
              
               gave
               us
               in
               Common
               .
               Why
               should
               We
               be
               the
               Drudges
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ?
               (
               says
               the
               Day-Labourer
               )
               The
               Law
               is
               
                 Their
                 Enemy
              
               too
               ,
               because
               it
               keeps
               them
               in
               Awe
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               Steal
               .
               It
               is
               the
               same
               Case
               ,
               with
               
                 Traytors
                 ,
                 Felons
                 ,
                 Vagabonds
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Criminals
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               with
               Factions
               ,
               and
               
                 Associated
                 Parties
                 ;
                 We
              
               might
               set
               up
               
                 This
                 Government
              
               ,
               or
               
                 This
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               
                 We
                 ,
                 T'other
              
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               )
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               Those
               Accursed
               Laws
               ,
               that
               make
               it
               Death
               to
               Endeavour
               such
               an
               Alteration
               .
               This
               is
               a
               True
               ,
               and
               Naked
               Accompt
               of
               the
               Peoples
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               Reasonings
               ,
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               :
               and
               a
               sufficient
               Proof
               of
               their
               INCLINATION
               (
               not
               against
               This
               ,
               or
               That
               ;
               but
               )
               
               against
               
                 any
                 Establishment
              
               :
               It
               being
               the
               main
               End
               of
               Government
               ,
               to
               secure
               the
               Community
               against
               the
               Encroachments
               ,
               and
               Attempts
               of
               Particulars
               :
               Though
               to
               the
               very
               great
               Damage
               ,
               and
               Ruine
               ,
               (
               many
               times
               )
               of
               
                 Private
                 Persons
              
               ,
               and
               Parties
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               be
               satisfied
               now
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               do
               not
               Naturally
               
                 love
                 Government
              
               ,
               you
               need
               not
               doubt
               but
               they
               will
               judge
               it
               their
               INTEREST
               to
               Remove
               it
               :
               Every
               Male-Content
               ,
               enterteining
               himself
               with
               hopes
               of
               mending
               his
               Condition
               upon
               the
               Change.
               But
               Alas
               !
               This
               is
               not
               an
               Undertaking
               for
               
                 Single
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Small
                 Parties
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Petty
                 Factions
              
               ,
               by
               
                 Themselves
                 apart
              
               ;
               but
               some
               
                 Common
                 Medium
              
               must
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               for
               the
               Uniting
               of
               them
               All
               ;
               which
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               is
               amply
               provided
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               Project
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               :
               and
               does
               not
               only
               facilitate
               the
               Work
               ,
               by
               drawing
               the
               Disaffected
               into
               a
               Body
               ;
               but
               it
               does
               also
               Countenance
               ,
               and
               Encourage
               it
               ,
               by
               Authorising
               the
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               to
               Me
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               on
               the
               Contrary
               ,
               that
               an
               Indulgence
               would
               set
               
               the
               Peoples
               Minds
               at
               Liberty
               from
               Fears
               and
               Contrivances
               ,
               for
               the
               avoidance
               of
               Impendent
               Dangers
               ;
               and
               encourage
               them
               to
               
               engage
               the
               Utmost
               of
               their
               Endeavours
               and
               Abilities
               ,
               in
               the
               Businesses
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Security
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Security
               ,
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Publique
               ,
               if
               enough
               be
               not
               already
               said
               ,
               you
               may
               repair
               to
               the
               History
               of
               our
               late
               Broils
               ,
               for
               the
               rest
               :
               Where
               you
               will
               also
               find
               the
               Condition
               of
               Particulars
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               every
               jote
               as
               Distracted
               ,
               and
               Unquiet
               (
               in
               proportion
               )
               as
               That
               of
               the
               Government
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               to
               expect
               Schisms
               in
               
                 Corporations
                 ,
                 Companies
                 ,
                 Families
              
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               in
               
                 Religious
                 Congregations
                 :
                 Divisions
              
               ,
               as
               well
               betwixt
               
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ;
                 Masters
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
              
               ;
               as
               betwixt
               
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 Subjects
                 :
                 Feuds
              
               betwixt
               
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Wife
              
               ;
               betwixt
               
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Kinred
                 ,
                 Friends
              
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               Differences
               ,
               variously
               Influenced
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Benignity
               ,
               or
               Malignity
               of
               their
               
                 Divided
                 Opinions
              
               .
               Nor
               will
               it
               be
               any
               wonder
               ,
               (
               upon
               admittance
               of
               
                 This
                 Liberty
              
               )
               to
               have
               as
               many
               Religions
               in
               a
               House
               ,
               as
               Persons
               :
               where
               the
               Husband
               draws
               
                 one
                 way
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Wife
                 ,
                 another
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Rest
               of
               the
               Family
               have
               
                 Their
                 ways
              
               by
               Themselves
               ,
               too
               .
               And
               This
               goes
               on
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               utter
               Extermination
               of
               
                 Order
                 ,
                 Duty
              
               ,
               and
               Quiet
               )
               till
               they
               have
               throughly
               wearied
               themselves
               ,
               with
               Tossing
               ,
               
               and
               Tumbling
               from
               
                 one
                 Sect
              
               ,
               or
               Profession
               ,
               to
               another
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               at
               their
               Wits
               End
               ,
               they
               commonly
               take
               up
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               with
               an
               
                 Implicite
                 Faith
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               may
               be
               of
               force
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               is
               destructive
               ,
               both
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Government
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               well
               Private
               ,
               as
               Publique
               .
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               it
               should
               advance
               us
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               earnestly
               suggested
               )
               in
               the
               Business
               of
               Trade
               ,
               and
               Plenty
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 We
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 a
                 Flourishing
              
               Trade
               
                 without
                 it
              
               :
               Because
               the
               Pressure
               
               in
               these
               things
               falls
               generally
               more
               upon
               the
               
                 Trading
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               then
               any
               in
               the
               Nation
               .
               We
               may
               see
               it
               in
               the
               Great
               City
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Corporations
               :
               It
               makes
               many
               give
               over
               Trading
               ,
               and
               Retire
               ;
               It
               makes
               others
               remove
               into
               Holland
               ,
               and
               other
               Forreign
               Parts
               ;
               as
               it
               did
               heretofore
               from
               Norwich
               ,
               to
               the
               Irrecoverable
               Prejudice
               of
               our
               
                 Cloathing
                 Trade
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               like
               Occasion
               ;
               And
               it
               certainly
               prevents
               all
               
                 Protestant
                 Strangers
              
               to
               come
               to
               
                 Live
                 ,
                 and
                 Trade
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Pressure
              
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 falls
                 most
                 upon
                 TRADERS
              
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               
               you
               begin
               with
               a
               
                 Non
                 Constat
              
               ;
               for
               
                 the
                 Thing
                 it self
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 .
              
               And
               then
               ,
               you
               make
               
                 Traders
                 more
                 Scrupulous
              
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               Generally
               understood
               to
               be
               
                 more
                 Conscientious
              
               ;
               as
               having
               divers
               Temptations
               in
               the
               way
               of
               their
               Employments
               ,
               to
               strein
               a
               Point
               of
               Conscience
               now
               and
               then
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               but
               Men
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Neighbours
               .
               If
               your
               Observation
               be
               Right
               ;
               We
               may
               thank
               the
               
                 Nonconforming
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               who
               have
               had
               the
               handling
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Your
               urging
               ,
               that
               
                 want
                 of
              
               Liberty
               
                 makes
                 many
                 give
                 over
              
               Trading
               ,
               
                 and
                 Retire
              
               ,
               does
               not
               agree
               with
               their
               Observation
               ,
               that
               place
               their
               Wonder
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               Hold
               ;
               considering
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               a
               long
               ,
               and
               Expensive
               War
               with
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               Dutch.
               (
               The
               most
               Expensive
               that
               ever
               this
               Kingdom
               undertook
               )
               And
               Two
               of
               the
               most
               dreadful
               ,
               and
               destroying
               Iudgments
               that
               ever
               Almighty
               God
               laid
               upon
               this
               Nation
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 Pestilence
              
               ,
               and
               Fire
               ,
               one
               upon
               the
               neck
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               You
               object
               ,
               
                 the
                 Removal
                 of
                 others
                 into
              
               Holland
               ,
               
                 as
                 formerly
              
               .
               Indeed
               it
               is
               not
               for
               the
               Credit
               of
               your
               Cause
               to
               mind
               us
               of
               those
               that
               formerly
               left
               us
               .
               Take
               the
               
               Peins
               to
               read
               
                 Bayly's
                 Disswasive
              
               ,
               Pa.
               75.
               and
               there
               you
               shall
               see
               what
               Work
               they
               made
               in
               Holland
               :
               Even
               such
               ,
               that
               Peters
               himself
               was
               scandalized
               at
               it
               ;
               quitted
               his
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               
                 New-England
                 .
                 Bridg
                 ,
                 Sympson
              
               ,
               and
               Ward
               ,
               renounc'd
               their
               
                 English
                 Ordination
              
               ,
               and
               took
               Ordination
               again
               from
               the
               People
               .
               The
               People
               ,
               after
               this
               ,
               deposed
               Mr.
               Ward
               ;
               and
               the
               Schism
               betwixt
               
               Sympson's
               Church
               ,
               and
               Bridg
               his
               ,
               was
               so
               fierce
               ,
               that
               their
               Ministers
               were
               fain
               to
               quit
               their
               Stations
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Dutch
                 Magistrate
              
               forc'd
               to
               interpose
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Authority
              
               to
               quiet
               them
               .
               In
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               their
               Humour
               ,
               and
               Behaviour
               not
               much
               Better
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Report
               of
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               Pag.
               60
               ,
               61.
               )
               Of
               
                 Forty
                 Thousand
                 Souls
              
               ,
               not
               a
               
                 Third
                 Part
              
               would
               be
               of
               any
               Church
               ;
               and
               such
               Heresies
               started
               ,
               as
               a
               Man
               would
               tremble
               to
               Recite
               .
               If
               only
               such
               as
               These
               forsake
               us
               ,
               the
               Land
               has
               a
               good
               Riddance
               .
            
             
               Further
               ;
               If
               it
               was
               
                 to
                 the
                 Prejudice
                 of
                 our
                 Cloathing
                 Trade
                 ,
              
               (
               This
               Separation
               )
               Who
               can
               help
               it
               ?
               It
               was
               Their
               Fault
               to
               betray
               the
               Interest
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               by
               teaching
               the
               Mystery
               to
               Forreigners
               ;
               but
               no
               blame
               at
               all
               can
               be
               reflected
               upon
               the
               Government
               ,
               for
               Refusing
               Toleration
               to
               such
               Lawless
               ,
               and
               
                 Unruly
                 Libertines
              
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 hindring
                 of
              
               Protestant
               Strangers
               
                 from
                 coming
                 over
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 Trading
                 with
                 us
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               a
               clear
               Mistake
               ,
               to
               imagine
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Bugbear
               to
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 abroad
              
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
               (
               Which
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               made
               appear
               )
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               that
               hinders
               Strangers
               ,
               but
               the
               want
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               Endenisation
               ;
               which
               ,
               perchance
               ,
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               future
               Times
               will
               find
               convenient
               ,
               for
               the
               Supply
               ,
               and
               Repair
               of
               that
               Depopulation
               which
               is
               brought
               upon
               us
               by
               our
               Colonies
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               come
               to
               an
               Issue
               .
               How
               was
               it
               with
               Trade
               ,
               when
               Conscience
               took
               the
               
                 full
                 Swinge
              
               ?
               It
               brought
               on
               a
               War
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               must
               again
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Standing
                 Army
              
               to
               prevent
               it
               .
               How
               many
               Families
               were
               ruin'd
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 one
                 side
              
               ,
               with
               pure
               Benevolence
               to
               the
               Cause
               ,
               in
               Contributions
               ,
               and
               Enterteinments
               to
               
                 the
                 Devourers
                 of
                 Widows
                 Houses
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Captivaters
                 of
                 silly
                 Women
              
               ?
               And
               on
               the
               
                 other
                 side
              
               ,
               as
               many
               were
               undone
               with
               Taxes
               ,
               and
               Plunder
               .
               How
               went
               Trading
               on
               ,
               when
               all
               Business
               was
               neglected
               ,
               but
               Gallopping
               up
               and
               down
               to
               Lectures
               ,
               to
               hear
               News
               ,
               and
               Sedition
               ?
               When
               Prentices
               robb'd
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               took
               Sanctuary
               in
               the
               Service
               ?
               When
               
                 Publique
                 Faith
              
               was
               a
               
               Tradesmans
               best
               Security
               ;
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               held
               Life
               ,
               and
               Estate
               ,
               at
               the
               good
               Pleasure
               of
               a
               
                 Close
                 Committee
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Let
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               be
               
               once
               FITLY
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Root
               of
               all
               Mens
               Hopes
               ,
               and
               Pretensions
               ,
               that
               desire
               Publique
               Mischief
               ,
               is
               pull'd
               up
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               FITLY
               ,
               will
               be
               well
               indeed
               ;
               But
               (
               with
               your
               Favour
               )
               what
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               FITLY
               ?
               How
               shall
               we
               agree
               upon
               the
               Dos
               ?
               Unless
               you
               intend
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               continue
               Giving
               ,
               till
               the
               Subject
               shall
               leave
               Asking
               .
               And
               That
               must
               be
               :
               For
               ,
               If
               ever
               he
               thinks
               of
               
                 holding
                 his
                 hand
              
               sooner
               ,
               he
               had
               better
               have
               done
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               Colour
               will
               there
               be
               for
               any
               further
               Exception
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               very
               same
               they
               have
               now
               .
               
                 New
                 Scruples
              
               will
               bolt
               
                 New
                 Demands
              
               :
               And
               Beside
               ;
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               if
               you
               would
               furnish
               me
               with
               any
               one
               Instance
               ,
               where
               the
               Non-Conformists
               were
               ever
               the
               better
               for
               Indulgence
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Kingdom
            
             has
             been
             still
             the
             Worse
             for
             Indulging
             the
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             and
             the
             Party
             never
             the
             Better
             .
             Which
             evinces
             ,
             that
             UNIFORMITY
             is
             the
             
               True
               Interest
               of
               This
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             Not
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               UPon
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth's
              
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               Those
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               that
               fled
               ,
               in
               
                 Queen
                 Mary's
              
               Days
               ,
               and
               Separating
               from
               the
               
                 English
                 Congregation
              
               at
               Francfort
               ,
               went
               off
               to
               Geneva
               ,
               came
               back
               again
               for
               England
               :
               and
               with
               their
               
                 Libels
                 ,
                 Clamours
                 ,
                 Private
                 Consultations
                 ,
              
               and
               Meetings
               ,
               gave
               Trouble
               enough
               to
               the
               Government
               for
               the
               
                 Ten
                 first
                 Years
              
               of
               
                 her
                 Majesties
                 Reign
              
               ;
               who
               was
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               so
               beset
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholiques
              
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 One
                 Hand
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Puritans
               ,
               on
               the
               Other
               ,
               that
               she
               thought
               it
               well
               ,
               upon
               that
               Pinch
               ,
               to
               
                 save
                 her self
              
               ,
               without
               Exercising
               Rigor
               ,
               and
               Severity
               upon
               
                 either
                 Party
              
               .
               This
               Impunity
               gave
               them
               the
               Confidence
               ,
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               to
               declare
               themselves
               for
               the
               
                 Geneva
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               
               and
               (
               in
               the
               Fourteenth
               of
               Her
               Reign
               )
               by
               an
               Audacious
               Pamphlet
               (
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 An
                 Admonition
              
               )
               to
               press
               the
               Parliament
               to
               a
               Reformation
               .
               The
               Principal
               Abetters
               of
               This
               Libel
               were
               Discover'd
               ,
               and
               
                 Clapt
                 up
              
               ;
               And
               soon
               after
               ,
               out
               comes
               a
               
                 Second
                 Admonition
              
               ;
               telling
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               
                 Plain
                 English
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               Authority
               would
               not
               ,
               they
               must
               set
               it
               up
               Themselves
               .
               And
               it
               was
               not
               long
               ,
               ere
               they
               were
               as
               good
               as
               their
               Words
               ,
               by
               Erecting
               several
               
                 Formal
                 Presbyteries
              
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               (
               As
               appeared
               ,
               upon
               Undeniable
               Proof
               ,
               and
               Confession
               of
               Parties
               to
               the
               Combination
               )
               They
               had
               their
               Synods
               ;
               their
               Classical
               ,
               and
               
                 Provincial
                 Conferences
              
               ;
               Pronounc'd
               their
               Decrees
               :
               Concurring
               in
               the
               main
               against
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               .
               They
               had
               their
               Agents
               throughout
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               upon
               a
               strict
               Survey
               of
               the
               Value
               of
               every
               Benefice
               ;
               the
               Number
               of
               Parishioners
               ;
               Their
               Quality
               ,
               manner
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               Conversation
               .
               Their
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               was
               long
               upon
               the
               Anvile
               ;
               but
               at
               length
               ,
               (
               about
               1586.
               )
               it
               was
               
                 Finished
                 ,
                 Communicated
              
               ,
               and
               Subscribed
               :
               with
               a
               Promise
               ,
               to
               observe
               it
               Themselves
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 Lawful
                 ,
                 and
                 CONVENIENT
                 Means
                 to
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 it
                 .
              
               In
               
               Conclusion
               ;
               the
               whole
               Matter
               came
               to
               be
               Detected
               ;
               
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 Snape
              
               ,
               and
               several
               of
               the
               Ringleaders
               ,
               were
               Examin'd
               ,
               and
               Committed
               :
               Whereupon
               ,
               
                 Coppinger
                 ,
                 Arthington
                 ,
                 Hacket
                 ,
                 Wigginton
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Entred
               into
               a
               Conspiracy
               for
               their
               Deliverance
               ;
               and
               
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 every
                 Man
              
               
               
                 that
                 should
                 dare
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Vote
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               Star-Chamber
               ;
               
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 Depose
                 the
                 Queen
                 her self
                 ,
                 in
                 Case
                 of
                 her
                 Refusal
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               And
               all
               this
               ,
               not
               without
               
                 the
                 Privity
                 ,
                 and
                 Tacit
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               blessed
               Fruit
               of
               Lenity
               ,
               and
               Forbearance
               under
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               ;
               The
               
                 Law
                 Iustled
              
               out
               by
               a
               Faction
               ;
               A
               Plot
               upon
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               Counsel
               ,
               carried
               on
               ,
               under
               Colour
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Still
               I
               perceive
               ,
               you
               pick
               out
               the
               foulest
               Cases
               ,
               and
               Instances
               you
               can
               lay
               hold
               on
               ,
               to
               Match
               with
               Ours
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               rather
               
                 your
                 Misfortune
              
               ,
               to
               write
               after
               the
               
                 foulest
                 Copies
              
               ?
               But
               to
               the
               Business
               :
               What
               would
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 now
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 had
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth's
                 Game
                 to
                 Play
                 ?
              
               Apprehensions
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               from
               Iesuits
               ,
               Both
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               Papist
               ?
               The
               
                 whole
                 Generation
              
               of
               the
               
               
                 Non-Conformists
                 United
              
               against
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Iudgment
               ,
               as
               in
               Faction
               ?
               (
               which
               are
               here
               divided
               into
               a
               Thousand
               Disagreements
               )
               You
               would
               (
               beyond
               all
               peradventure
               )
               give
               the
               Government
               for
               lost
               ,
               without
               an
               immediate
               Recourse
               to
               an
               Act
               of
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               Accommodation
               ,
               to
               preserve
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Policy
               of
               
                 Those
                 Times
              
               made
               Choice
               rather
               of
               
                 another
                 Course
              
               ;
               Some
               were
               
                 Imprison'd
                 ;
                 Others
              
               ,
               put
               to
               Death
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               Demerit
               of
               the
               Offence
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Are
               you
               for
               Punishing
               Inconformity
               with
               Death
               then
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               by
               no
               means
               ;
               Hacket
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               was
               not
               put
               to
               Death
               for
               Inconformity
               ,
               but
               for
               Treason
               .
               And
               pray
               let
               me
               give
               You
               a
               Brief
               of
               his
               Story
               ,
               as
               Cambden
               delivers
               it
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               born
               at
               Oundle
               in
               Northamptonshire
               ;
               
               a
               
                 Poor
                 ,
                 Insolent
                 ,
                 Ill-natured
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Illiterate
                 Fellow
              
               .
               He
               married
               a
               Widow
               ,
               spent
               her
               Fortune
               in
               Riot
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               had
               Nothing
               else
               to
               Trust
               to
               ,
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
               Imposture
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               an
               Affectation
               of
               the
               
                 Geneva
                 Discipline
              
               :
               So
               far
               Ingratiating
               himself
               with
               several
               of
               the
               Prime
               Zealots
               of
               
                 That
                 Profession
              
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               him
               the
               Honour
               to
               make
               Him
               of
               their
               Council
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 Grand
                 Design
              
               ,
               
               (
               to
               the
               Execution
               whereof
               ,
               He
               also
               pretended
               an
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Call
              
               ,
               and
               Commission
               from
               Above
               )
               He
               was
               (
               in
               Conclusion
               )
               
                 Apprehended
                 ,
                 Charged
              
               with
               Treason
               ,
               found
               
                 Guilty
                 ,
                 Condemn'd
              
               ,
               and
               Executed
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               
                 Devil
                 himself
              
               ,
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light
              
               ,
               This
               Hacket
               ,
               as
               He
               was
               upon
               the
               Hurdle
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               to
               his
               Execution
               ,
               never
               left
               Calling
               upon
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               with
               
                 Hideous
                 Outcries
              
               :
               And
               Now
               behold
               
                 (
                 says
                 he
              
               )
               the
               Heavens
               are
               
               Open
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               most
               High
               coming
               down
               to
               Deliver
               me
               .
               When
               he
               was
               come
               to
               the
               Place
               of
               Execution
               ,
               He
               prosecuted
               his
               Blaspemies
               ,
               with
               more
               Horrid
               ,
               and
               Furious
               Exclamations
               :
               [
               Heavenly
               ,
               and
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               Thou
               that
               art
               the
               Alpha
               ,
               and
               Omega
               ;
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               Kings
               ;
               Thou
               Eternal
               God
               ;
               That
               knowest
               ME
               to
               be
               the
               
               True
               JEHOVAH
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               ;
               Shew
               some
               Miracle
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               These
               Infidels
               ;
               and
               save
               me
               from
               my
               Enemies
               ;
               Or
               if
               thou
               dost
               not
               ,
               
                 I
                 'le
                 set
                 the
                 Heavens
                 on
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 these
                 very
                 Hands
                 cast
                 Thee
                 out
                 of
                 Thy
                 Throne
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               should
               have
               scrupled
               the
               bare
               Recital
               of
               these
               Blasphemies
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               Desire
               I
               have
               ,
               to
               Possess
               you
               with
               a
               Due
               Consideration
               of
               those
               
                 Execrable
                 Abuses
              
               ,
               that
               are
               frequently
               Imposed
               upon
               the
               World
               ,
               under
               the
               Visor
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               Condition
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               doubtless
               very
               sad
               ,
               that
               had
               such
               
                 Turbulent
                 Spirits
              
               to
               deal
               withal
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 One
                 Severe
                 Law
              
               (
               of
               the
               35th
               of
               the
               
                 Queen's
                 Reign
              
               )
               Her
               Majesty
               gave
               her
               Self
               ,
               and
               her
               
                 People
                 ,
                 Quiet
              
               ,
               as
               to
               That
               Particular
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Remainder
               of
               her
               Life
               .
            
             
               The
               Penalties
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               were
               
               
                 These
                 ▪
              
               Imprisonment
               without
               Bail
               or
               Main-prize
               ,
               for
               being
               Present
               at
               Unla●…ul
               Conve●…ricles
               ;
               The
               Offender
               to
               be
               discharged
               ,
               if
               within
               Three
               Months
               He
               made
               his
               Open
               Submission
               ,
               and
               Acknowledgment
               ,
               in
               the
               Form
               by
               the
               said
               Statute
               appointed
               .
               But
               in
               Case
               of
               Recusancy
               to
               Conform
               within
               That
               time
               ,
               He
               was
               required
               to
               Abjure
               the
               Realm
               .
               And
               in
               Case
               of
               Refusing
               to
               Abjure
               ;
               Or
               of
               not
               Departing
               within
               a
               limited
               Lime
               ;
               Or
               of
               Returning
               without
               Licence
               ,
               to
               be
               proceeded
               against
               as
               a
               Felon
               ,
               without
               Benefit
               of
               Clergy
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 yet
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 your
              
               
               New-modelling
               of
               Corporations
               ;
               Prohibiting
               of
               Conventicles
               ,
               Removing
               Non-Conformists
               five
               Miles
               from
               the
               Place
               of
               their
               Usual
               Supports
               ,
               and
               Influences
               :
               Nevertheless
               ,
               the
               State
               Ecclesiastical
               hath
               advanced
               little
               in
               the
               Esteem
               ,
               Acceptance
               ,
               or
               Acquiescence
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               very
               True
               ;
               and
               if
               
                 Other
                 Laws
              
               for
               the
               Prevention
               of
               
                 Capital
                 Crimes
              
               ,
               were
               no
               better
               Executed
               ,
               then
               That
               for
               Uniformity
               ,
               Your
               Argument
               would
               lie
               as
               fair
               every
               jot
               ,
               for
               the
               Toleration
               of
               Murder
               ,
               as
               it
               does
               now
               for
               Schism
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               it
               succeeded
               well
               with
               
                 Queen
                 
                 Elizabeth
              
               ;
               and
               not
               worse
               with
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Story
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               (
               under
               
                 Twelve
                 Years
                 Old
              
               )
               took
               the
               Government
               of
               Scotland
               into
               his
               Hand
               .
               The
               Year
               following
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               
               presented
               a
               Form
               of
               Church-Policy
               ,
               to
               the
               Parliament
               then
               Sitting
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               Debate
               ,
               matters
               were
               agreed
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               Possible
               ,
               without
               Prejudice
               to
               the
               
                 King's
                 Authority
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Subject
               :
               And
               These
               Points
               were
               either
               referr'd
               to
               further
               Consideration
               ,
               or
               
                 pass'd
                 over
              
               in
               Silence
               .
               The
               Assembly
               took
               snuff
               at
               this
               D●…latory
               way
               of
               Proceeding
               ,
               and
               ,
               without
               more
               adoe
               ,
               pass'd
               a
               Vote
               ,
               
                 for
                 doing
                 their
                 own
                 Business
                 ,
                 without
                 asking
                 the
                 Parliament
                 leave
                 .
              
               They
               began
               with
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Glasgow
               :
               and
               presently
               fell
               upon
               the
               whole
               Order
               ,
               requiring
               Them
               to
               renounce
               their
               
                 Temporal
                 Titles
              
               ,
               Their
               
                 Civil
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ;
               To
               decline
               their
               Votes
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               themselves
               to
               a
               Retrenchment
               of
               their
               
                 Episcopal
                 Revenues
              
               .
               Their
               next
               step
               ,
               was
               the
               Demolishing
               of
               the
               Cathedral
               at
               Glasgow
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Quarriers
               were
               just
               entring
               upon
               the
               Work
               ,
               the
               Tradesmen
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               in
               an
               Uproar
               ,
               threaten'd
               the
               Undertake●…s
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               quitted
               it
               :
               But
               
               not
               without
               a
               Complaint
               to
               the
               Council
               ,
               of
               the
               Insolence
               of
               the
               Mutineers
               ;
               Which
               came
               to
               This
               Issue
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               justifi'd
               the
               Tradesmen
               ,
               and
               forbad
               the
               Ministers
               any
               further
               meddling
               in
               the
               Destroying
               of
               Churches
               .
               And
               This
               was
               all
               the
               Cheque
               they
               had
               for
               so
               lewd
               an
               Outrage
               .
            
             
               In
               1579
               ,
               The
               King
               wrote
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               to
               prejudge
               the
               Decisions
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               then
               approaching
               ,
               by
               the
               Conclusions
               of
               their
               Assembly
               ;
               and
               to
               Forbear
               the
               Practice
               of
               any
               Innovations
               ,
               till
               their
               Meeting
               .
               Whereupon
               ,
               instead
               of
               Complying
               ,
               they
               proceeded
               to
               a
               Positive
               Resolution
               of
               Adhering
               to
               their
               
                 Former
                 Conclusions
              
               ;
               Question'd
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               
                 St.
                 Andrews
              
               ,
               for
               giving
               his
               Voice
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               soon
               after
               ,
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Assembly
               ,
               They
               commanded
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               under
               Pain
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               not
               to
               Exercise
               the
               Office
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               in
               any
               sort
               whatsoever
               ,
               without
               Licence
               from
               the
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               and
               further
               directing
               ,
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               so
               disposed
               of
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               judg
               Reasonable
               at
               their
               next
               Convention
               :
               Thus
               ,
               by
               Degrees
               ,
               growing
               Bolder
               and
               Bolder
               ,
               upon
               Forbearance
               .
            
             
               The
               Particulars
               of
               their
               Usurpations
               
               would
               be
               too
               tedious
               ;
               I
               could
               otherwise
               tell
               you
               of
               their
               Iustification
               of
               the
               
                 Treasonous
                 Seizure
              
               of
               the
               King
               at
               Ruthuen
               ;
               Their
               Propositions
               ,
               and
               Compleints
               in
               1583
               ,
               with
               the
               King
               's
               
                 Gentle
                 Return
              
               ;
               Their
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               
                 Seditious
                 Practices
              
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Encouraging
               ;
               and
               Avowing
               of
               
                 Open
                 Rebellion
              
               .
               And
               still
               the
               more
               Plyant
               ,
               and
               Easie
               his
               Majesty
               was
               ,
               The
               more
               Contumacious
               ,
               and
               Untractable
               were
               these
               People
               .
               In
               the
               End
               ;
               What
               with
               the
               Tumult
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               in
               1596
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Ministers
                 Band
              
               of
               Confederacy
               ,
               immediately
               upon
               it
               ;
               The
               King
               was
               forced
               upon
               a
               Resolution
               of
               Rigor
               ,
               and
               
                 Severity
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 Spotswood
              
               observes
               )
               
                 he
                 received
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Opposition
                 thereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               his
               Majesties
               Entry
               upon
               the
               Government
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               his
               first
               Reception
               ,
               and
               Inauguration
               were
               scarce
               over
               ,
               but
               He
               was
               assaulted
               with
               Petitions
               ,
               and
               Importunities
               about
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               Liturgie
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Thousands
               of
               Godly
               ,
               Learned
               ,
               and
               Conscientious
               Men
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               Conform
               :
               Whereupon
               ,
               a
               Proclamation
               was
               Issued
               for
               a
               Conference
               to
               be
               held
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               in
               Ianuary
               ,
               1604.
               
               So
               
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Deans
               appointed
               for
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Petitioners
               ,
               there
               appeared
               ,
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               ,
               Dr.
               Sparkes
               ,
               Mr.
               Knewstubb
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Chadderton
               .
            
             
               The
               Points
               in
               Controversie
               ,
               were
               Particularly
               ,
               and
               Solemnly
               Debated
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               such
               Satisfaction
               given
               even
               to
               the
               Plaintiffs
               Themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               promis'd
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               Dr.
               Sparkes
               became
               ,
               afterward
               ,
               an
               Advocate
               for
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               wrote
               a
               Treatise
               for
               
                 Conformity
                 .
                 Knewstubb
              
               indeed
               boggled
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               know
               ,
               
                 How
                 far
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 Binding
                 ,
                 without
                 Offence
                 to
                 CHRISTIAN
                 LIBERTY
                 ?
              
               Upon
               which
               General
               Question
               ,
               The
               King
               turn'd
               short
               ,
               and
               Answer'd
               him
               ;
               
                 Le
                 Roy●…s
                 '
                 avisera
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 of
              
               Those
               Questions
               ,
               
                 How
                 far
                 you
                 are
                 bound
                 to
              
               Obey
               ,
               
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 has
                 once
              
               Ordeined
               :
               But
               Conform
               at
               your
               Peril
               .
            
             
               While
               the
               Business
               was
               fresh
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               faint
               Pretense
               of
               Appealing
               to
               
                 another
                 Conference
              
               :
               but
               upon
               second
               Thoughts
               ,
               they
               let
               it
               totally
               fall
               ,
               and
               never
               gave
               the
               King
               any
               further
               Trouble
               upon
               That
               Subject
               .
            
             
               Thus
               far
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               the
               Government
               has
               been
               preserv'd
               by
               strictness
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               
               Uniformity
               .
               We
               come
               now
               to
               those
               Fatalities
               of
               Tenderness
               ,
               and
               Relaxation
               that
               destroy'd
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               never
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Non-Conformists
               are
               more
               Numerous
               ,
               and
               Powerful
               now
               then
               formerly
               they
               were
               ,
               by
               many
               Degrees
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Dissenters
               Cause
               has
               got
               Ground
               upon
               the
               Church-Interest
               ,
               ever
               since
               .
               But
               follow
               your
               Discourse
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               First
               of
               
                 the
                 late
                 King
              
               ;
               was
               exhibited
               ,
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 A
                 Petition
              
               ,
               (
               among
               other
               Matters
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 Propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Restoring
                 of
                 Silenc'd
                 Ministers
              
               ;
               to
               which
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               return'd
               a
               Gracious
               ,
               and
               
                 Yielding
                 Answer
              
               ,
               which
               produc'd
               a
               Remonstrance
               of
               Miscarriages
               in
               Government
               ;
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               was
               forced
               to
               
                 Dissolve
                 That
                 Parliament
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Second
               Year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ;
               He
               call'd
               
                 another
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               which
               pursu'd
               the
               same
               Method
               ,
               and
               went
               a
               little
               Higher
               then
               the
               Former
               :
               So
               that
               the
               King
               was
               fain
               to
               
                 Dissolve
                 That
              
               too
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               following
               ;
               the
               King
               call'd
               Another
               ;
               and
               upon
               their
               Meeting
               ,
               went
               somewhat
               a
               quicker
               way
               to
               work
               with
               them
               :
               Minding
               them
               ,
               in
               a
               short
               ,
               and
               
               pertinent
               Speech
               ,
               of
               their
               Past
               Failings
               ;
               advising
               them
               to
               steer
               a
               more
               Peaceable
               Course
               for
               the
               Future
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               put
               him
               upon
               Extremities
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               Safety
               of
               his
               People
               .
               This
               change
               of
               Stile
               ,
               and
               Resolution
               ,
               in
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               drew
               Immediately
               from
               the
               Commons
               ,
               a
               Grant
               of
               
                 Five
                 Subsidies
              
               .
               The
               King
               was
               too
               Generous
               ,
               and
               Candid
               to
               take
               That
               Present
               for
               a
               Bait
               ;
               and
               Relapsing
               into
               his
               former
               Temper
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               Softness
               ,
               was
               presently
               accosted
               with
               
                 The
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               after
               some
               Difficulty
               ,
               and
               Demur
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               passes
               :
               And
               after
               This
               ,
               followed
               a
               
                 Petition
                 ,
                 Remonstrance
              
               ,
               and
               Protestation
               ,
               which
               put
               an
               End
               also
               to
               
                 That
                 Convention
              
               .
            
             
               Look
               now
               a
               little
               into
               the
               
                 Scotch
                 Affairs
              
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               Growth
               of
               the
               
                 Non-Conformists
                 Demands
              
               ,
               from
               one
               thing
               to
               another
               ;
               till
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               what
               the
               King
               Granted
               them
               ,
               they
               possest
               themselves
               of
               all
               the
               Rest.
               
                 In
                 their
              
               Tumults
               (
               says
               his
               Majesty
               )
               
                 they
                 complein'd
                 only
                 of
                 the
              
               Service
               Book
               .
               In
               
               their
               Petition
               
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
              
               Counsel
               ;
               
                 they
                 complein'd
                 of
                 the
              
               Service-Book
               ,
               and
               Canons
               .
               
                 In
                 their
              
               Covenant
               
                 they
                 complein
                 of
                 ,
                 and
              
               Abjure
               the
               Five
               Articles
               of
               Perth
               .
               
                 (
                 although
                 Establish't
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 a
              
               General
               
               Assembly
               ,
               
                 and
                 Then
                 by
              
               Parliament
               )
               
                 After
                 This
                 ,
                 they
                 complein
                 of
                 the
              
               High
               Commission
               ;
               
                 And
                 Then
                 ,
                 of
              
               Prelates
               
                 Sitting
                 in
              
               Civil
               Judicatories
               .
            
             
               Hereupon
               ,
               
                 His
                 Majesty
                 Commissions
              
               Marquis
               Hamilton
               ,
               
                 with
                 full
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 Authority
                 ,
                 to
                 Conclude
                 ,
                 and
                 Determine
                 all
                 such
                 Things
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 for
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 Quietness
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 :
              
               Directing
               him
               also
               to
               take
               the
               mildest
               Course
               that
               might
               be
               ,
               for
               the
               Calming
               of
               those
               Commotions
               .
               And
               what
               Effect
               had
               this
               
                 Peaceable
                 Inclination
              
               of
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               upon
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               but
               to
               blow
               them
               up
               into
               more
               Seditious
               ,
               and
               bolder
               Practises
               ,
               against
               the
               King's
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               Publique
               Peace
               ?
               They
               pursue
               their
               Demands
               ,
               and
               Clamour
               for
               a
               
                 Free
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Parliament
               .
               His
               Majesty
               gives
               them
               all
               their
               Askings
               :
               Indicts
               a
               
                 Free
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               
               and
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 Disch●…rges
              
               the
               Service-Book
               ,
               the
               
                 Canons
                 ;
                 High-Commission
              
               ;
               The
               ur●…ing
               of
               the
               
                 Five
                 Articles
              
               of
               
                 Perth
                 :
                 Commands
              
               the
               Subscribing
               of
               the
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Band
               thereto
               annexed
               ;
               in
               the
               very
               Form
               which
               they
               pretended
               to
               Impose
               ;
               And
               offers
               them
               an
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
               for
               what
               was
               past
               .
               In
               all
               which
               Condescentions
               ,
               
               the
               King's
               Patience
               ,
               and
               Mercy
               only
               served
               to
               heighten
               ,
               and
               confirm
               those
               Men
               in
               their
               Undertaking
               ,
               and
               to
               expose
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Dignity
              
               ,
               to
               Contempt
               .
               In
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               the
               King
               had
               so
               far
               gratified
               their
               Importunities
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               nothing
               left
               to
               Quarrel
               upon
               ,
               but
               His
               Majesties
               refusal
               to
               
                 Abolish
                 Episcopacy
              
               ,
               and
               to
               admit
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               ,
               they
               brake
               out
               into
               open
               Rebellion
               ;
               and
               (
               when
               the
               King
               had
               them
               directly
               at
               his
               Mercy
               )
               upon
               the
               Interview
               of
               the
               two
               Armies
               near
               Berwick
               ,
               such
               was
               his
               Tenderness
               ,
               that
               upon
               their
               Supplication
               for
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               he
               Trusted
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               Concluded
               a
               Pacification
               ;
               whereof
               the
               Covenanters
               observ'd
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 One
                 Article
              
               .
            
             
               Upon
               his
               Return
               to
               London
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               (
               as
               is
               elswhere
               observed
               )
               passes
               the
               
                 Triennial
                 Bill
                 ;
                 Abolishes
              
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               and
               
                 High
                 Commission
                 Court
              
               :
               Passes
               an
               Act
               for
               the
               Continuance
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
               Not
               to
               insist
               upon
               the
               several
               other
               Concessions
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Ship-money
                 ,
                 Forests
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Stannary
                 Courts
                 ;
                 Tunnage
              
               and
               
                 Poundage
                 ,
                 Knighthood
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Now
               in
               Requital
               of
               these
               Benefits
               ,
               the
               Faction
               
                 Claps
                 up
              
               ,
               and
               Prosecutes
               his
               Majesties
               
                 Friends
                 ;
                 Prefers
              
               ,
               and
               Enlarges
               his
               
               
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 Rewards
              
               the
               Scots
               ;
               Entertains
               their
               Commissioners
               ;
               Votes
               Them
               their
               
                 Dear
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               for
               Invading
               Us
               ;
               Calls
               in
               all
               Books
               ,
               and
               Proclamations
               against
               them
               .
               They
               take
               away
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 Votes
              
               ;
               Impose
               a
               Protestation
               upon
               the
               People
               ;
               Take
               away
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Strafford's
               Life
               ;
               Charge
               Twelve
               of
               the
               Bishops
               with
               Treason
               ;
               Declare
               the
               King's
               Proclamations
               to
               be
               
                 False
                 ,
                 Scandalous
              
               ,
               and
               Illegal
               ;
               Keep
               his
               Majesty
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Towns
               ;
               and
               Seize
               his
               Arms
               ,
               and
               Ammunition
               .
               They
               present
               Him
               with
               Nineteen
               Propositions
               for
               the
               Resignation
               of
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               .
               They
               Vote
               a
               General
               ,
               and
               Raise
               an
               Army
               against
               him
               .
               They
               Usurp
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Militia
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               
                 King
                 Battel
                 ;
                 Levy
                 Moneys
              
               ;
               and
               Declare
               the
               Queen
               Guilty
               of
               Treason
               .
            
             
               After
               all
               These
               Usurpations
               upon
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Power
              
               ,
               They
               are
               put
               to
               't
               to
               bring
               the
               Cause
               of
               Religion
               once
               again
               upon
               the
               Stage
               :
               They
               enter
               into
               a
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               call
               in
               the
               Scots
               again
               ;
               They
               Abolish
               the
               Common-Prayer
               ;
               secure
               the
               
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               Share
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Crown
               .
               They
               
                 Sequester
                 ,
                 Banish
              
               ,
               and
               Imprison
               his
               Majesties
               Adherents
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               ,
               
                 Sell
                 ,
                 Depose
              
               ,
               and
               Murder
               their
               Soveraign
               .
            
             
             
               This
               was
               the
               Fruit
               of
               that
               Pious
               ,
               and
               Unfortunate
               Prince
               his
               Clemency
               ,
               and
               Indulgence
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               bring
               the
               Instance
               home
               to
               the
               present
               Times
               :
               What
               could
               be
               more
               
                 Pious
                 ,
                 Gracious
              
               ,
               or
               Obliging
               ,
               then
               His
               Majesties
               Declaration
               concerning
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               ,
               in
               Favour
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ?
               All
               that
               was
               possible
               for
               the
               King
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               Consistence
               with
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Honour
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               His
               Majesty
               has
               therein
               given
               them
               a
               frank
               Assurance
               of
               .
               (
               with
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               ,
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               )
               And
               are
               they
               one
               jote
               the
               Quieter
               for
               all
               This
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               the
               Worse
               :
               for
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               King's
               Tenderness
               ,
               in
               That
               Particular
               ,
               made
               Publique
               ,
               but
               the
               Generality
               (
               even
               of
               those
               that
               had
               lately
               Entred
               into
               a
               Regular
               ,
               and
               Dutiful
               Compliance
               with
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               started
               into
               a
               
                 new
                 Revolt
              
               :
               which
               proves
               sufficiently
               ,
               the
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               Necessity
               of
               a
               strict
               Rule
               ,
               and
               the
               hazzard
               of
               a
               Toleration
               :
               For
               rather
               then
               abide
               the
               Penalty
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               they
               could
               Conform
               ;
               but
               upon
               the
               least
               Glimpse
               of
               a
               Dispensation
               ,
               they
               Rel●…pse
               into
               a
               Schism
               .
            
             
             
               Neither
               do
               I
               find
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               less
               Troublesom
               ,
               before
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               ,
               when
               they
               Preach'd
               at
               Randome
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               been
               since
               ;
               Nor
               ,
               to
               say
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               much
               more
               Cause
               of
               
                 Compleint
                 ,
                 Now
              
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               Then.
               For
               what
               are
               they
               the
               worse
               ,
               for
               a
               Penalty
               ,
               that
               is
               never
               Executed
               ?
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               will
               have
               a
               True
               Measure
               of
               their
               Moderation
               ,
               and
               
                 Good
                 Nature
              
               :
               I
               pray'e
               take
               notice
               of
               their
               Proceedings
               upon
               
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Commission
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Review
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 appoint
              
               (
               says
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               his
               Declaration
               concerning
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
                 )
                 an
                 Equal
                 Number
                 of
                 Learned
                 Divines
                 of
              
               Both
               Perswasions
               ,
               to
               Review
               the
               *
               
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 such
              
               ALTERATIONS
               
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 most
              
               NECESSARY
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Alterations
               were
               to
               be
               agreed
               upon
               by
               
                 BOTH
                 PARTIES
              
               ,
               and
               found
               likewise
               to
               be
               NECESSARY
               .
               Now
               instead
               of
               
                 Alterations
                 ,
                 joyntly
                 agreed
                 upon
              
               ,
               They
               Publish
               a
               
                 Complete
                 Liturgy
              
               of
               
                 their
                 own
              
               ;
               indeed
               a
               
                 New
                 Directory
              
               ;
               but
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 The
                 REFORMATION
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
              
               .
               (
               which
               in
               all
               their
               Books
               ,
               signifies
               ABOLITION
               )
               Give
               me
               the
               favour
               ,
               next
               ,
               to
               observe
               upon
               some
               of
               
               their
               
                 NECESSARY
                 Alterations
              
               .
               They
               have
               turn'd
               
                 WEDDED
                 Wife
              
               ,
               into
               
                 MARRIED
                 .
                 DOEST
                 THOU
                 Believe
              
               ?
               into
               
                 DO
                 YOU
                 Believe
                 ?
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 STEDFASTLY
                 Believe
                 ,
              
               into
               
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 UNFEIGNEDLY
                 Believe
              
               .
               These
               are
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Important
                 Scruples
              
               ,
               that
               are
               cast
               into
               the
               Balance
               ,
               against
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               What
               is
               This
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               Sport
               with
               Authority
               ,
               and
               
                 Conscience
                 ?
                 Laws
              
               must
               be
               
                 Suspended
                 ;
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Vilified
              
               and
               Importun'd
               ;
               because
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               the
               
                 Godly
                 Party
              
               may
               not
               be
               Govern'd
               by
               
                 Laws
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 making
              
               :
               Nay
               ,
               by
               Words
               of
               their
               
                 own
                 chusing
              
               too
               ;
               So
               that
               we
               are
               like
               to
               have
               a
               Schism
               ,
               for
               Syllables
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               Ceremonies
               .
               For
               what
               is
               the
               Difference
               betwixt
               WEDDED
               ,
               and
               MARRIED
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               One
               wears
               the
               Stamp
               of
               the
               Law-Makers
               ,
               and
               the
               Other
               ,
               of
               the
               Law-Menders
               ?
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               now
               evident
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               worse
               for
               
                 good
                 usage
              
               ?
               And
               that
               they
               have
               ever
               been
               so
               ?
               You
               see
               the
               Effects
               of
               keeping
               to
               a
               Rule
               ,
               in
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               :
               And
               we
               have
               since
               felt
               ,
               to
               our
               Cost
               ,
               the
               Effects
               of
               a
               Relaxation
               :
               which
               abundantly
               satisfies
               me
               ,
               That
               
               
                 UNIFORMITY
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Interest
                 of
                 This
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 TOLERATION
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Uniformity
               is
               the
               Interest
               of
               
                 This
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               of
               
                 any
                 other
              
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               any
               fair
               Possibility
               of
               Procuring
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Principles
               of
               Dissent
               have
               taken
               such
               Root
               in
               this
               Land
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               as
               well
               think
               of
               Depopulating
               the
               Nation
               ,
               as
               of
               Uniting
               it
               ,
               upon
               the
               Points
               in
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               otherwise
               perswaded
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Party
               of
               Non-Conformists
               is
               not
               so
               considerable
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Party
             of
             Scrupulous
             ,
             and
             Conscientious
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             
               is
               neither
            
             NUMEROUS
             ,
             nor
             DANGEROUS
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               Am
               apt
               to
               believe
               that
               Party
               is
               not
               so
               Numerous
               as
               you
               represent
               it
               ,
               for
               many
               Reasons
               ,
               First
               ;
               I
               take
               
                 English
                 Mens
                 Consciences
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               to
               be
               much
               of
               a
               Make
               :
               And
               I
               do
               not
               find
               the
               Subject
               of
               
                 Our
                 Controversie
              
               ,
               
               to
               be
               made
               Matter
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               any
               
                 other
                 sort
              
               of
               Christians
               whatsoever
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Dominions
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 'T
                 is
                 well
                 we
                 have
                 Good
                 Authority
                 to
                 the
                 Contrary
                 .
                 The
              
               Preface
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Directory
               
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
              
               The
               Liturgy
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               hath
               proved
               an
               Offence
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Godly
               at
               Home
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 Abroad
                 .
                 And
              
               Smectymnuus
               
                 tells
                 the
              
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 (
                 Pag.
                 10.
                 )
                 that
              
               there
               is
               such
               a
               vast
               difference
               between
               It
               ,
               and
               the
               Liturgies
               of
               all
               other
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               as
               that
               it
               keeps
               them
               at
               a
               Distance
               from
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               We
               'l
               talk
               of
               That
               anon
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               (
               with
               your
               good
               leave
               )
               pursue
               what
               we
               have
               now
               before
               us
               .
               Another
               thing
               that
               peswades
               me
               the
               Conscientious
               number
               of
               Dissenters
               cannot
               be
               very
               great
               ,
               is
               This.
               The
               Law
               has
               made
               an
               Ample
               Provision
               for
               their
               Relief
               :
               Leaving
               
                 every
                 Houshold
              
               ,
               with
               
                 Four
                 more
              
               ,
               at
               Liberty
               to
               Worship
               according
               to
               their
               own
               way
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Laity
               has
               no
               Pretense
               of
               Compleint
               ;
               Especially
               ,
               those
               that
               plead
               for
               the
               Ordination
               of
               their
               own
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               maintein
               ,
               that
               
                 Seven
                 Persons
                 make
                 a
                 Full
                 ,
                 Ministerial
                 ,
                 and
                 Completely
                 Organiz'd
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
             
               A
               Man
               might
               make
               an
               Exception
               to
               your
               Accompt
               too
               ,
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               
                 Old
                 Reckonings
              
               ;
               for
               you
               have
               ever
               had
               the
               faculty
               of
               Multiplication
               .
               Your
               Thousands
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               came
               to
               a
               matter
               of
               
                 Nine
                 and
                 Forty
              
               :
               And
               we
               remember
               very
               well
               ,
               your
               old
               way
               of
               
                 Personating
                 Petitions
              
               ,
               from
               Multitudes
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               Well-affected
               ,
               in
               both
               City
               ,
               and
               Country
               ;
               when
               ,
               effectually
               ,
               the
               poor
               Innocent
               Papers
               never
               Travell'd
               farther
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               
                 Close
                 Committee
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Lobby
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               will
               not
               Credit
               Report
               ,
               believe
               your
               Eyes
               .
               Do
               you
               not
               find
               our
               
                 Meetings
                 Thronged
              
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               your
               
                 Churches
                 Empty
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Somewhat
               ,
               of
               Both
               ,
               I
               must
               Confess
               :
               but
               yet
               I
               am
               likewise
               inform'd
               ,
               that
               you
               shew
               divers
               of
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               as
               Peters
               did
               his
               Rings
               ,
               and
               Bodkins
               ,
               at
               
                 several
                 Places
              
               ,
               several
               times
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Noise
               ,
               ond
               increase
               the
               Reputation
               of
               your
               Party
               .
            
             
               To
               contract
               the
               Discourse
               .
               There
               is
               a
               loud
               Clamour
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               make
               it
               .
               And
               These
               too
               ,
               that
               stickle
               in
               the
               Cause
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               most
               Conscientious
               neither
               ,
               unless
               they
               have
               a
               Gospel
               we
               never
               heard
               of
               ;
               to
               
                 Iustifie
                 Disobedience
              
               in
               Themselves
               ;
               
               the
               Provoking
               of
               it
               in
               Others
               ;
               The
               Disturbing
               of
               the
               
                 Publique
                 Peace
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Sowing
               of
               Dissention
               betwixt
               Prince
               ,
               and
               People
               :
               Which
               is
               manifestly
               the
               Scope
               of
               their
               Writings
               ,
               and
               Designs
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               That
               Undertaking
               goes
               somewhat
               too
               far
               ,
               to
               pronounce
               upon
               their
               Designs
               .
               Do
               you
               pretend
               to
               know
               their
               Hearts
               then
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ;
               and
               with
               very
               good
               Authority
               ,
               If
               a
               Man
               may
               be
               allow'd
               to
               judge
               what
               Reasonable
               Men
               aim
               at
               ,
               from
               
                 deliberate
                 Words
              
               ,
               and
               Actions
               ,
               that
               lead
               naturally
               ,
               to
               such
               and
               such
               Certain
               Ends.
               And
               this
               Humour
               (
               I
               tell
               ye
               )
               of
               Aspersing
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               Teizing
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               runs
               through
               all
               their
               Papers
               .
               I
               durst
               appeal
               to
               your
               own
               Soul
               ,
               Whether
               you
               your self
               can
               Imagine
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Twentieth
                 Part
              
               of
               the
               present
               Plaintiffs
               in
               Matter
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               are
               truly
               acted
               ,
               and
               possest
               with
               that
               Scrupulosity
               they
               pretend
               to
               .
               Alas
               !
               Alas
               !
               You
               talk
               of
               Conscience
               :
               'T
               is
               not
               what
               every
               Man
               Thinks
               ,
               or
               Says
               ,
               that
               is
               presently
               Conscience
               .
               We
               are
               impos'd
               upon
               ,
               by
               
                 Phansie
                 ,
                 Artifice
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Delusion
                 .
                 Some
                 Deceive
                 Themselves
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Others
                 Cousen
                 Us.
              
               In
               one
               Word
               ;
               Whatsoever
               is
               not
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               this
               Medly
               ,
               is
               Faction
               :
               And
               
               undoubtedly
               ,
               the
               
                 Conscientious
                 Party
              
               has
               but
               a
               slender
               share
               in
               the
               Mixture
               .
            
             
               As
               
                 That
                 Party
              
               is
               not
               Numerous
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               Dangerous
               :
               upon
               a
               Principle
               of
               Honesty
               ,
               and
               Religion
               .
               No
               Man
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               can
               either
               desire
               to
               Embroyl
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               expect
               to
               be
               the
               Better
               for
               't
               .
               But
               still
               
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 how
                 ye
                 take
                 every
                 thing
                 for
                 Gold
                 ,
                 that
                 Glisters
                 .
                 Conscience
              
               was
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               
                 last
                 Quarrel
                 ;
                 Religion
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Pretext
                 ;
                 Popery
              
               the
               Bug-bear
               ;
               And
               the
               Issue
               of
               it
               was
               Dreadful
               .
               Consider
               with
               your selves
               ;
               You
               have
               many
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 Persons
              
               to
               lead
               you
               on
               ;
               And
               They
               have
               the
               very
               
                 same
                 Matter
              
               too
               ,
               to
               work
               upon
               .
               
                 You
                 meant
                 no
                 hurt
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 King
                 ,
              
               you
               say
               ;
               And
               yet
               you
               ruin'd
               him
               :
               You
               may
               perchance
               Intend
               as
               
                 little
                 Harm
              
               to
               This
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 do
                 him
              
               as
               much
               .
               And
               what
               amends
               is
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               Government
               is
               laid
               again
               in
               Dust
               ,
               and
               Desolation
               ,
               to
               cry
               ,
               
                 You
                 were
                 Overseen
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 had
                 thought
                 it
                 should
                 ever
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 This
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 cut
                 off
                 your
                 Hands
                 ,
                 or
                 Tongues
              
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               .
               Look
               Back
               ;
               and
               Tremble
               at
               the
               Course
               you
               are
               now
               upon
               ;
               for
               
                 you
                 are
              
               ,
               Questionless
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Track
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Rebellion
                 .
              
               And
               one
               may
               ,
               without
               Breach
               of
               Charity
               ,
               
               conclude
               ,
               that
               
                 No
                 Man
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 Active
                 Instrument
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 War
                 ,
                 can
                 acquit
                 himself
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 Prodigious
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 Ingratitude
                 ,
                 in
                 reviving
                 ,
                 and
                 prosecuting
                 the
                 same
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 Method
                 now
                 against
                 the
              
               SON
               ,
               
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 notoriously
                 contributed
                 toward
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
              
               FATHER
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIX
             .
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformists
             Appeal
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             Government
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             
               of
               the
            
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Practise
             
               of
               the
            
             Reformed
             Churches
             BEYOND
             THE
             SEAS
             ;
             Examined
             ,
             and
             Submitted
             to
             Censure
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               IT
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Quarrel
               against
               the
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Non-Conformists
               still
               fly
               for
               Countenance
               to
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Abroad
              
               :
               And
               so
               likewise
               in
               the
               Question
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               they
               Insist
               much
               upon
               the
               Practise
               ,
               and
               Tenderness
               of
               
                 Other
                 Churches
              
               :
               As
               if
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 State
              
               of
               
                 This
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               were
               as
               
               Singular
               ,
               for
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               Corruption
               ,
               as
               ,
               in
               Truth
               ,
               the
               
                 Litigants
                 Themselves
              
               are
               for
               Contumacy
               ,
               and
               Disobedience
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Answer
               of
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               to
               
               the
               
                 Scots
                 Declaration
              
               ,
               164●…
               .
               This
               Government
               ,
               by
               
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               is
               Declared
               to
               be
               Evil
               ,
               justly
               Offensive
               ,
               and
               Burdensom
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               a
               great
               Impediment
               to
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               Growth
               of
               Religion
               :
               and
               Resolved
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
              
               :
               With
               a
               Regard
               to
               the
               Introducing
               of
               
                 another
                 Government
              
               ,
               more
               apt
               to
               procure
               an
               Union
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               
                 OTHER
                 REFORMED
                 CHURCHES
                 ABROAD
              
               .
               And
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Petition
                 for
              
               
               Peace
               ,
               sing
               the
               same
               Note
               too
               :
               
                 If
                 Men
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 must
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 REFORMED
                 CHURCHES
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               As
               who
               should
               say
               ;
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               is
               the
               
                 only
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 World
              
               ,
               that
               pretends
               to
               This
               Way
               of
               Proceeding
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 Abroad
              
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               the
               
                 Non-Conformists
                 side
              
               .
               Let
               this
               Matter
               be
               fairly
               Examin'd
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               quickly
               see
               where
               the
               Fault
               lies
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               Place
               ;
               What
               is
               the
               Judgment
               
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 abroad
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 English
                 Episcopacy
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               read
               their
               ,
               Iudgments
               in
               their
               Practises
               ;
               Or
               't
               is
               but
               looking
               into
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Holland
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Neighbourhood
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               resolve
               your self
               ,
               in
               that
               Point
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Truly
               I
               find
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               your
               Advantage
               ,
               which
               way
               soever
               I
               look
               ;
            
             
               Luther
               himself
               distinguishes
               betwixt
               
               
                 Popish
                 Tyrants
              
               ,
               and
               
                 True
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               professes
               to
               Condemn
               them
               as
               Popish
               ,
               not
               as
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               The
               Authors
               of
               the
               
                 Augustane
                 Confession
              
               
               profess
               ;
               that
               they
               would
               willingly
               preserve
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               
                 Canonical
                 Politie
              
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishops
               would
               cease
               to
               Tyrannize
               over
               their
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Bucer
               declares
               himself
               wholly
               ,
               for
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Metropolitans
               :
               And
               Melancthon
               to
               
                 Luther
                 ;
                 You
                 would
                 not
                 Imagine
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 how
                 some
                 People
                 are
                 Nettled
                 ,
                 to
                 see
              
               Church-Polity
               
                 restor'd
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
              
               Romish
               Sovereignty
               
                 again
                 .
                 Ita
                 de
              
               Regno
               suo
               ,
               
                 non
                 de
              
               Evangelio
               ,
               
                 dimicant
                 Socii
                 nostri
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
              
               Quarrel
               were
               Dominion
               ,
               not
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Calvin
               acknowledges
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Government
                 ,
                 by
              
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Nicene
               Constitution
               of
               
               Patriarchs
               ,
               
                 was
                 for
              
               Orders
               
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
              
               Good
               Government
               .
               And
               delivers
               himself
               to
               
                 Cardinal
                 Sadolet
              
               ,
               with
               an
               Anathema
               upon
               
                 the
                 Opposers
                 of
                 that
              
               Hierarchy
               ,
               
                 which
                 submits
                 it self
                 to
              
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Zanchie
               (
               the
               Compiler
               of
               the
               
                 Gallican
                 Confession
              
               )
               observes
               a
               Change
               of
               Name
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               Office
               ,
               throughout
               most
               of
               the
               
                 German
                 Churches
              
               :
               As
               Super-Intendents
               ,
               and
               
                 General-Super
                 Intendents
              
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Arch-Bishops
               :
               Acknowledging
               that
               
                 by
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
              
               Histories
               ,
               Counsels
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               Those
               Orders
               
                 have
                 been
                 Generally
              
               allowed
               
                 by
                 all
              
               Christian
               Societies
               .
               
                 Where
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 continue
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 abolish'd
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 restor'd
                 .
              
            
             
               Beza
               (
               the
               rigid
               Successor
               of
               Calvin
               )
               in
               excuse
               to
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               for
               meddling
               beyond
               his
               Sphere
               :
               —
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 charge
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               all
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               with
               Tyranny
               .
               —
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 hath
                 offorded
                 many
              
               Learned
               
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Glorious
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 That
                 Function
                 .
                 If
                 That
                 Authority
                 be
                 there
                 still
                 ,
                 may
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Blessing
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Geneva
              
               ,
               and
               Addressed
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 Primate
                 
                 of
                 all
                 England
                 .
              
               Totius
               Angliae
               Primati
               .
               Saravia
               ,
               arguing
               for
               the
               Hierarchy
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               returns
               him
               This
               Answer
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 what
              
               
               
                 we
                 wish
                 might
                 be
                 restor'd
                 to
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
              
               [
               Quid
               aliud
               hic
               statuitur
               ,
               quam
               quod
               in
               omnibus
               locis
               ,
               Ecclesiis
               restitutum
               cupimus
               ?
            
             
               The
               Three
               Kingdoms
               of
               
                 Swede
                 ,
                 Denmark
              
               ,
               
               and
               Norway
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Durell
               observes
               )
               retein
               the
               Order
               still
               ,
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Arch-Bishops
               .
               In
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Cantons
              
               of
               Switzerland
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               a
               Subordination
               of
               Ministers
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               ;
               in
               Hessen
               ;
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Brandenburgh's
               Territories
               ;
               
                 Anhalt
                 ,
                 Bremen
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Lithuania
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Come
               we
               now
               into
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Holland
              
               ,
               
               and
               Geneva
               .
               And
               first
               hear
               
                 Mr.
                 du
                 Bosc
              
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Church
              
               of
               
                 Caen.
                 Well-ordered
              
               Episcopacy
               
                 hath
                 most
                 Important
                 ,
                 and
                 Considerable
                 Utilities
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
              
               Presbyterian
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Gaches
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               
               
                 Charenton
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 Men
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 have
                 honour'd
                 the
              
               Prelates
               of
               England
               .
               —
               
                 The
                 Name
                 of
              
               Schism
               
                 may
                 do
                 more
                 harm
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 one
                 Year
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Exc●…ss
                 of
              
               Episcopal
               Authority
               
                 can
                 do
                 in
                 an
                 Age.
              
               And
               again
               :
               
                 Sin
                 hath
                 brought
                 
                 in
                 the
              
               Necessity
               of
               Government
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Failings
               of
               Ministers
               
                 make
                 the
              
               Order
               of
               Bishops
               Necessary
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 le
                 Moyn
              
               ,
               of
               Rouen
               ,
               pronounces
               it
               
               to
               be
               
                 want
                 of
              
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 seek
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
              
               Bishops
               .
               
                 [
                 I
                 trust
              
               
               
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 re-establish
                 the
              
               Authority
               
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 use
                 his
                 Power
                 for
                 a
                 perfect
                 Re-union
                 of
                 all
                 the
              
               Reformed
               Churches
               ;
               
                 which
                 that
                 be
                 may
                 Effect
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesty
                 must
                 preserve
                 his
              
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 impossible
              
               (
               says
               
                 Mr.
                 Gayon
              
               of
               
               
                 Bourdeaux
                 )
                 that
              
               England
               
                 can
                 ever
                 be
              
               quiet
               ,
               and
               flourish
               ,
               
                 but
                 under
                 the
              
               Episcopal
               Government
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 Holland
                 ,
                 Bogermannus
              
               ,
               (
               the
               President
               
               of
               the
               Synod
               at
               Dort
               )
               upon
               a
               Suggestion
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Landaff
               ,
               how
               fit
               a
               Remedy
               Episcopacy
               would
               be
               for
               the
               Suppression
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Schism
               ,
               made
               this
               Reply
               ;
               
                 Domine
                 ,
                 non
                 sumus
                 adeò
                 foelices
                 ]
              
               We
               are
               not
               so
               happy
               ,
               My
               Lord.
               And
               for
               Geneva
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Voices
               of
               the
               Principals
               of
               that
               Church
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Advantage
               of
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               .
               So
               that
               if
               you
               be
               no
               better
               Seconded
               against
               our
               Ceremonies
               ,
               then
               you
               are
               against
               our
               Bishops
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               whole
               Stream
               of
               
                 Protestant
                 Divines
              
               against
               
               you
               .
               This
               is
               according
               to
               what
               I
               have
               formerly
               had
               occasion
               to
               deliver
               ,
               upon
               
                 This
                 Subject
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               We
               do
               dissent
               ,
               upon
               just
               Reasons
               ,
               
               from
               the
               
                 Ecclessastical
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Prelacy
              
               ,
               (
               DISCLAIMED
               IN
               COVENANT
               )
               as
               it
               was
               Stated
               ,
               and
               Exercised
               in
               These
               Kingdoms
               ;
               yet
               do
               〈◊〉
               ,
               nor
               ever
               did
               renounce
               the
               
                 True
                 ,
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 Primitive
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               was
               Balanced
               ,
               or
               Menaged
               by
               a
               
                 Due
                 Commixtion
              
               of
               Presbyters
               therewith
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               here
               to
               Debate
               the
               Qualifications
               ,
               and
               Limits
               of
               the
               Episcopacy
               you
               pretend
               to
               :
               but
               to
               proceed
               ,
               having
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Hierarchy
               ,
               which
               ,
               (
               under
               Colour
               of
               Reduction
               ,
               or
               Commixtion
               )
               you
               formerly
               
                 rooted
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               again
               undermining
               ;
               is
               That
               very
               Hierarchy
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               now
               heard
               Reverenced
               ,
               and
               Recommended
               by
               so
               many
               
                 Venerable
                 Testimonies
              
               .
               Or
               ,
               if
               after
               all
               This
               ,
               you
               can
               but
               produce
               
                 one
                 Publick
                 Act
              
               of
               any
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               ,
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               your
               Claim
               ,
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               save
               your
               Party
               the
               Credit
               ,
               of
               not
               being
               Single
               ,
               and
               Particular
               in
               your
               Schism
               .
               What
               have
               you
               next
               to
               say
               against
               our
               Ceremonies
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               All
               the
               
                 best
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               who
               only
               are
               Competent
               Iudges
               
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               and
               to
               whose
               Iudgment
               ,
               and
               Example
               ,
               we
               ought
               rather
               to
               Conform
               our selves
               ,
               in
               Ceremonies
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               Synagague
               of
               Anti-Christ
               )
               do
               esteem
               those
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Needless
                 ,
                 Inexpedient
              
               ,
               and
               Fit
               to
               be
               Abolished
               :
               How
               the
               Churches
               of
               other
               Countries
               approve
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               appear
               sufficiently
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               banished
               the
               use
               of
               them
               out
               of
               their
               Assemblies
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Are
               they
               only
               
                 NEEDLESS
                 ,
                 INEXPEDIENT
              
               ,
               and
               FIT
               to
               be
               Abolish'd
               then
               ?
               I
               thought
               you
               would
               have
               found
               them
               absolutely
               
                 UNLAWFUL
                 ,
                 IDOLATROUS
              
               ,
               and
               upon
               pein
               of
               DAMNATION
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               RETEINED
               .
               According
               to
               This
               Measure
               ,
               What
               will
               become
               of
               the
               whole
               Frame
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               take
               you
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               to
               say
               the
               same
               thing
               of
               every
               Law
               ,
               and
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Land
               ?
               Ceremonies
               will
               not
               down
               with
               you
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               
                 Needless
                 ,
                 Inexpedient
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               shew
               me
               the
               Needfulness
               of
               Killing
               ,
               and
               Plundring
               ,
               or
               the
               Expedience
               of
               
                 Dissolving
                 Publique
                 Laws
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Depopulating
                 Kingdoms
              
               :
               And
               yet
               These
               are
               Matters
               you
               can
               Swallow
               ,
               even
               without
               
                 Chewing
                 .
                 Needless
              
               ?
               And
               
               Inexpedient
               ?
               So●…ly
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ;
               you
               are
               for
               teaching
               your
               Governours
               more
               WIT
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               more
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 ●…eep
                 to
                 your
              
               Text
               
                 I
                 pray'e
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 upon
                 the
              
               Lawfulness
               
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               Ceremonies
               ;
               
                 but
                 upon
                 an
                 Enquiry
                 ,
                 What
              
               Enterteinment
               
                 they
                 receive
                 in
                 the
              
               judgment
               ,
               and
               Practise
               of
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               :
               
                 without
                 engaging
                 our selves
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Consideration
                 of
                 their
              
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Convenience
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               banish'd
               out
               of
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               you
               
                 are
                 at
              
               Liberty
               
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 )
                 to
                 prove
                 the
              
               Contrary
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Let
                 us
                 first
                 see
                 how
                 far
                 we
                 agree
                 upon
                 the
                 Allowance
                 of
                 any
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 to
                 place
                 the
              
               Right
               ,
               and
               Authority
               
                 of
                 Imposing
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               thinks
               it
               convenient
               ,
               that
               every
               Country
               should
               use
               such
               Ceremonies
               as
               they
               shall
               think
               best
               ,
               to
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               God's
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
              
               Other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 their
                 several
              
               Confessions
               .
            
             
               With
               Us
               
                 agrees
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Helvetia
               .
               [
               Churches
               have
               always
               used
               their
               
               Liberty
               in
               Rites
               ,
               as
               being
               things
               Indifferent
               .
               which
               we
               also
               do
               at
               this
               Day
               .
               
                 That
                 
                 of
              
               Bohemia
               
                 likewise
                 :
                 [
                 Humane
                 Traditions
              
               .
               
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               a
               Good
               Custom
               ,
               are
               with
               an
               Uniform
               Consent
               to
               be
               reteined
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Assemblies
               of
               Christian
               People
               ,
               at
               the
               Common
               Service
               of
               God.
               The
               Gallican
               ;
               [
               Every
               Place
               may
               have
               their
               
                 Peculiar
                 Constitutions
              
               ,
               as
               it
               
               shall
               seem
               meet
               for
               them
               .
               The
               Belgique
               ;
               
               [
               We
               receive
               those
               Laws
               that
               are
               fit
               ,
               either
               to
               cherish
               or
               maintein
               Concord
               ,
               or
               to
               keep
               us
               in
               the
               Obedience
               of
               God.
               
                 That
                 of
              
               Auspurgh
               ;
               
               
                 [
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Rites
              
               ,
               which
               are
               Ordein'd
               by
               
                 Man's
                 Authority
              
               ,
               and
               tend
               to
               Quietness
               ,
               and
               Good
               Order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               Observed
               .
               
                 That
                 of
              
               Saxony
               ;
               [
               For
               
               Order
               sake
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               some
               Decent
               ,
               and
               
                 Seemly
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 That
                 of
              
               Swethland
               ;
               Sueh
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ,
               as
               agree
               
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               were
               Ordeined
               for
               Good
               Manners
               .
               and
               the
               Profit
               of
               Men
               ,
               are
               worthily
               to
               be
               accounted
               rather
               of
               God
               then
               of
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               about
               an
               Agreement
               in
               Ceremonies
               that
               may
               be
               Exercised
               without
               Offence
               ,
               either
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               Man
               ;
               (
               according
               to
               your
               Instances
               )
               but
               about
               their
               Liking
               ,
               or
               Dislike
               ,
               of
               Those
               in
               Practise
               among
               Us
               :
               As
               the
               
                 Surplice
                 ;
                 Kneeling
              
               at
               the
               Communion
               ;
               The
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               C.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               SURPLICE
               ;
               Mr.
               Durell
               
                 tells
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Churches
               that
               
               Conform
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Confession
               of
               Augsburgh
               ,
               
                 have
                 the
                 very
                 same
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 with
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               And
               Surplices
               
                 in
                 many
                 Places
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ;
                 that
                 a
              
               National
               Assembly
               at
               Charenton
               ,
               Anno
               1631.
               hath
               declared
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               Idolatry
               ,
               nor
               Superstition
               in
               That
               Worship
               .
               The
               Protestant
               Ministers
               
                 also
                 in
              
               Bohemia
               ,
               
               Lithuania
               ,
               Prussia
               ,
               
                 make
                 no
                 Scruple
                 at
                 all
                 of
              
               Preaching
               in
               Surplices
               ,
               
                 whensoever
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 upon
                 to
              
               Preach
               where
               Surplices
               
                 are
                 used
                 .
                 Nay
              
               ,
               Calvin
               himself
               ,
               
               
                 does
                 not
                 approve
                 of
              
               Hooper
               '
               
                 s
                 violent
              
               Inconformity
               
                 in
                 that
                 Point
              
               .
               [
               De
               Pileo
               ,
               &
               
                 Veste
                 Linea
              
               ,
               maluissem
               (
               ut
               illa
               etiam
               non
               probem
               )
               non
               usque
               adeo
               ipsum
               pugnare
               :
               Idque
               nuper
               suadebam
               .
               
                 And
                 let
              
               Mr.
               Baxter
               
                 pin
                 the
                 Basket.
              
               Some
               Decent
               Garment
               
               is
               necessary
               ;
               either
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               Minister
               himself
               ,
               or
               the
               Associated
               Pastors
               must
               determine
               what
               .
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               or
               Synod
               tie
               all
               to
               one
               Habit
               ,
               
                 (
                 Suppose
                 it
              
               Indeoent
               )
               yet
               this
               is
               but
               an
               Imprudent
               use
               of
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               it self
               being
               
                 Lawful
                 ,
                 I
                 would
              
               Obey
               ,
               and
               use
               that
               Garment
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               only
               make
               mention
               ,
               
               where
               it
               has
               been
               used
               ,
               and
               permitted
               ;
               but
               you
               take
               no
               Notice
               where
               it
               has
               been
               Rejected
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Personal
               Authorities
               you
               cite
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               it
               ,
               declare
               their
               Iudgments
               to
               be
               still
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               only
               so
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               Allow
               of
               a
               Separation
               ,
               upon
               
                 That
                 Scruple
              
               .
               Now
               whereas
               you
               object
               the
               Refusal
               ,
               or
               Rejection
               of
               it
               ,
               elsewhere
               :
               It
               does
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               every
               Church
               disallows
               ,
               what
               it
               does
               not
               Practise
               :
               And
               it
               shall
               content
               me
               ,
               to
               find
               the
               Practise
               of
               so
               
                 many
                 Churches
                 for
              
               us
               ,
               and
               
                 None
                 ,
                 against
              
               us
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               KNEELING
               at
               the
               Communion
               ;
               the
               
                 Bohemian
                 Churches
              
               use
               that
               Posture
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               the
               Churches
               of
               Poland
               .
               With
               whom
               ,
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               Dutch
               do
               so
               far
               agree
               ,
               as
               
                 In
                 hoc
                 Ritu
                 ,
                 suam
                 cuique
                 Ecclesiae
                 Libertatatem
                 salvam
                 relinquere
                 .
              
               To
               leave
               every
               Church
               at
               its
               own
               Freedom
               ,
               in
               that
               Particular
               .
               ]
               
                 Mr.
                 Baxter
              
               in
               his
               
                 Five
                 Disputations
              
               ,
               does
               also
               profess
               ,
               
                 that
                 rather
                 then
                 disturb
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 would
              
               Kneel
               too
               ;
               How
               hardly
               soever
               he
               may
               think
               of
               the
               Imposition
               .
               So
               that
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Kneeling
               ,
               likewise
               ,
               we
               have
               several
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               that
               joyn
               with
               us
               
               in
               the
               Practise
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               any
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               appears
               in
               our
               Condemnation
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               CROSS
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               (
               beside
               the
               undeniable
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               Custom
               )
               you
               may
               hear
               from
               
                 Mr.
                 Durell
              
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
              
               Augsburgh
               ,
               
                 do
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 use
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 at
              
               Paris
               ,
               
                 many
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Charenton
               ,
               
                 have
                 been
                 Baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Chappels
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               Embassadours
               
                 there
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Rites
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               that
               only
               the
               
                 Nonconforming
                 English
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Scotch
                 oppose
              
               it
               .
               I
               could
               enlarge
               my self
               ,
               upon
               very
               good
               Authority
               ,
               to
               the
               justification
               of
               our
               way
               of
               Worship
               ,
               throughout
               ,
               in
               every
               Particular
               of
               your
               Exceptions
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               rather
               chuse
               to
               encounter
               
                 all
                 your
                 Objections
                 at
                 once
              
               ;
               by
               proving
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Abroad
              
               ,
               have
               as
               great
               a
               Reverence
               for
               the
               
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Rites
              
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               Frame
               of
               the
               Constitution
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               a
               Kindness
               for
               the
               
                 several
                 Parts
              
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               
                 severally
                 Exercise
              
               among
               Themselves
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               still
               be
               beholden
               to
               the
               Industry
               
               of
               the
               Reverend
               Durell
               ,
               who
               has
               much
               obliged
               us
               with
               a
               clear
               ,
               and
               Methodical
               Manifestation
               of
               the
               Agreement
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               now
               Established
               by
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Uniformity
              
               )
               with
               
                 other
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 Iohn
                 Colladon
              
               (
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Physicians
               in
               Ordinary
               )
               
                 had
                 the
                 Honour
              
               
               
                 to
                 Congratulate
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Restauration
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Church
                 of
              
               Geneva
               ,
               
                 and
                 from
                 the
              
               Protestant
               Cantons
               in
               Switzerland
               .
               
                 Upon
                 his
                 Departure
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 this
              
               Quaere
               
                 to
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Church
              
               ;
               Whether
               he
               might
               Lawfully
               Joyn
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               Publique
               Worship
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               Rites
               thereof
               ?
               
                 It
                 was
                 Answer'd
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Question'd
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               is
               also
               ,
               
                 A
                 whole
              
               French
               Reformed
               
               Congregation
               ,
               that
               hath
               
                 Conformed
                 to
                 the
              
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               Satisfaction
               of
               the
               Divines
               of
               
                 Rouen
                 ,
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
              
               
               &c.
               
               And
               since
               the
               Establishment
               of
               This
               Church
               ,
               divers
               Ministers
               have
               
               come
               over
               ,
               from
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 Piemont
                 ;
                 Students
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Private
                 Persons
                 :
              
               And
               
               none
               of
               them
               ever
               yet
               refused
               ,
               either
               to
               Assist
               ,
               or
               to
               Conform
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 de
                 Laune
                 ,
                 Minister
              
               of
               the
               Wallons
               
               Church
               at
               Norwich
               ;
               and
               
                 Mr.
                 Calendrin
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               
                 Dutch
                 Church
              
               in
               London
               ,
               have
               divers
               times
               Officiated
               in
               
                 English
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ]
               Without
               any
               Scandal
               ,
               either
               Given
               or
               Taken
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               so
               far
               are
               they
               from
               disowning
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 French
                 Divines
              
               hold
               them
               for
               Schismatiques
               ,
               and
               Punishable
               ,
               that
               
               
                 refuse
                 Communion
              
               with
               us
               .
               *
               Bucer
               
                 thanks
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
              
               English
               Ceremonies
               so
               pure
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               have
               they
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               their
               
                 Set
                 Forms
              
               ?
               Their
               
                 Peremptory
                 Impositions
              
               ?
               Their
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               Subscriptions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               yes
               :
               All
               This
               ,
               and
               more
               .
               For
               
                 Set
                 Forms
              
               ,
               methinks
               you
               should
               rather
               tell
               me
               
                 any
                 one
                 Reformed
                 Church
              
               that
               wants
               a
               
                 Set
                 Form
              
               ,
               then
               put
               me
               to
               the
               Trouble
               of
               Naming
               all
               that
               
                 have
                 .
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               and
               Beza
               are
               Positive
               for
               them
               .
               Geneva
               ,
               much
               more
               severe
               for
               the
               Observance
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               here
               ;
               
                 Inconformity
                 There
              
               ,
               is
               cause
               of
               Banishment
               for
               a
               Year
               :
               And
               the
               
                 Gallican
                 Church
              
               makes
               it
               a
               matter
               
               of
               
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 In
                 Geneva
              
               ;
               
               Calvin
               Establish'd
               his
               Discipline
               by
               an
               OATH
               ,
               both
               upon
               People
               ,
               and
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 That
                 Form
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 .
              
               The
               Ministers
               take
               an
               Oath
               of
               
                 Canonical
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               in
               Hungary
               ;
               And
               the
               
                 French
                 Divines
              
               are
               not
               admitted
               ,
               without
               Subscription
               .
               There
               's
               no
               Imposing
               upon
               
                 Publique
                 Laws
              
               ,
               with
               
                 Private
                 Scruples
              
               :
               No
               Bandying
               allow'd
               ,
               betwixt
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               
                 Authority
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 a
              
               Community
               ,
               
                 Away
                 with
                 him
              
               .
               (
               says
               Calvin
               )
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               take
               cheque
               at
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               a
               weak
               Conscience
               (
               or
               so
               pretended
               )
               but
               you
               must
               be
               fully
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               the
               Constitution
               is
               
                 Wicked
                 IN
                 IT SELF
              
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Calvin
               carries
               it
               further
               .
               Suppose
               it
               really
               
                 ministers
                 Matter
                 of
                 Offence
              
               ;
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 That
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 to
                 vacate
                 the
                 Obligation
                 ,
              
               unless
               it
               be
               also
               found
               to
               be
               Simply
               ,
               and
               
                 IN
                 IT SELF
                 Repugnant
              
               to
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 [
                 Quia
                 tamen
                 Verbo
                 Dei
              
               PERSE
               
                 non
                 Repugnat
                 ,
                 Concedi
                 potest
              
               .
               To
               provide
               against
               
                 Evil
                 Consequences
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Magistrates
               Duty
               ,
               not
               the
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               in
               it
               
               self
               Pure
               ,
               and
               Perfect
               ,
               and
               Decent
               ,
               without
               having
               any
               such
               Ceremonies
               affixed
               
               thereunto
               ;
               [
               And
               many
               Faithful
               Servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               knowing
               his
               Word
               to
               be
               a
               Perfect
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ,
               have
               ever
               been
               exceeding
               fearful
               of
               Uarying
               from
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Danger
               of
               Displeasing
               him
               ,
               by
               Additions
               ,
               or
               Detractions
               ,
               in
               such
               Duties
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               will
               hardly
               find
               any
               honest
               President
               for
               this
               
                 Nicety
                 .
                 (
                 Calvin
              
               would
               have
               given
               it
               a
               
                 worse
                 Name
                 )
                 Testatum
                 Velim
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 me
                 non
                 de
              
               Ceremoniis
               
                 Litigare
                 ,
                 quae
              
               Decoro
               
                 tantum
                 ,
                 &
              
               Ordini
               
                 Serviant
                 :
                 vel
                 etiam
              
               Symbola
               
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &
                 Incitamenta
                 ejus
                 quam
                 Deo
                 deferimus
                 Reverentiae
                 .
              
               He
               Declares
               himself
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               Ceremonies
               ,
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               Decency
               ;
               but
               for
               Ceremonies
               of
               Significancy
               ,
               and
               Incitement
               to
               Reverence
               and
               Devotion
               .
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               Ergone
               (
               Inquies
               )
               
                 nihil
                 Ceremoniarum
                 rudioribus
              
               
               
                 dabitur
                 ,
                 ad
                 juvandam
                 Eorum
                 Imperitiam
                 ?
                 Id
                 ego
                 non
                 dico
                 ;
                 omnino
                 enim
                 utile
                 illis
                 esse
                 sentio
                 ,
                 hoc
                 Genus
                 Adminiculi
                 .
                 ]
              
               Will
               you
               allow
               of
               
                 no
                 Ceremonies
              
               then
               at
               all
               ,
               (
               you
               'l
               say
               )
               for
               the
               Instruction
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ?
               You
               do
               not
               hear
               me
               say
               so
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               clearly
               of
               opinion
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               of
               very
               great
               use
               ,
               and
               service
               to
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               Main
               ;
               The
               
                 English
                 Non-Conformists
              
               ,
               
               (
               as
               
                 Mr.
                 Durell
              
               well
               observes
               )
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               People
               by
               themselves
               :
               and
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               Francfort
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               at
               Canterbury
               ,
               or
               London
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               still
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               whatever
               our
               Consciences
               are
               as
               to
               the
               way
               of
               
                 Publick
                 Worship
              
               ,
               we
               might
               yet
               be
               Indulged
               with
               an
               Allowance
               of
               ●…erving
               God
               among
               our selves
               .
               Why
               should
               a
               Toleration
               do
               worse
               Here
               ,
               then
               in
               Holland
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               might
               Answer
               you
               with
               another
               Question
               .
               Why
               should
               a
               Commonwealth
               do
               worse
               Here
               ,
               then
               in
               Holland
               ?
               Or
               Why
               should
               a
               
                 Standing
                 Army
              
               do
               worse
               Here
               ,
               then
               in
               Holland
               ?
               Beside
               ;
               If
               you
               look
               narrowly
               into
               it
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               the
               Dissenters
               from
               the
               Settlement
               There
               ,
               to
               be
               rather
               Strangers
               ,
               then
               
                 Natives
                 .
                 English
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 High-Dutch
                 ,
              
               that
               flowed
               in
               to
               them
               upon
               the
               General
               Revolt
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 :
                 Lutherans
              
               ,
               and
               Anabaptists
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Germany
                 ;
                 Calvinists
              
               out
               of
               
                 France
                 ;
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               and
               Semiseparatists
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               
                 Queen
                 Mary
              
               ,
               and
               Independents
               ,
               since
               ;
               all
               which
               were
               entertein'd
               ,
               more
               out
               of
               Regard
               to
               Policy
               ,
               then
               Conscience
               ;
               their
               Business
               being
               at
               that
               time
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               Yoke
               
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               Change
               the
               Government
               :
               To
               which
               End
               ,
               these
               
                 several
                 Parties
              
               contributed
               effectually
               ,
               by
               preparing
               the
               People
               for
               the
               Alteration
               Intended
               ;
               and
               inuring
               them
               to
               
                 New
                 Principles
              
               ,
               both
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               State.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               you
               are
               not
               to
               understand
               Theirs
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Perfect
                 Toleration
              
               neither
               .
               For
               you
               see
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               upon
               any
               terms
               ,
               allow
               That
               Freedom
               to
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               to
               Others
               ;
               but
               Conven'd
               a
               Synod
               ,
               and
               Exterminated
               the
               Sect.
               The
               reason
               was
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               Jealousie
               of
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               for
               
               Barnevelt's
               sake
               ,
               the
               Head
               of
               that
               Party
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               to
               take
               notice
               also
               of
               the
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Interest
               ,
               and
               Condition
               ,
               of
               
                 Our
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Theirs
                 .
                 Our
                 Clergy
                 have
                 a
                 Freehold
                 in
                 their
                 Benefices
                 for
                 Term
                 of
                 Life
              
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               be
               
                 Factiously
                 disposed
              
               ,
               they
               may
               Evade
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               do
               a
               Mischief
               ,
               without
               making
               a
               Forfeiture
               .
               Whereas
               Theirs
               Preach
               upon
               
                 Good
                 Behaviour
              
               ;
               Live
               upon
               the
               
                 States
                 Pay
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               least
               Colour
               of
               Offence
               ,
               may
               be
               
                 turn'd
                 off
              
               at
               pleasure
               .
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               what
               Havock
               ,
               
                 Peters
                 ,
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 Sympson
                 ,
                 Ward
                 ,
              
               made
               in
               Holland
               :
               But
               what
               they
               did
               Abroad
               ,
               the
               same
               thing
               they
               would
               have
               done
               at
               Home
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               Tolerated
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               do
               ye
               think
               of
               Poland
               then
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               think
               ,
               That
               Story
               speaks
               little
               to
               your
               Advantage
               :
               take
               it
               either
               in
               Respect
               of
               their
               frequent
               Seditions
               ,
               or
               in
               Regard
               of
               their
               Prodigious
               ,
               and
               Heretical
               Opinions
               :
               And
               yet
               they
               live
               under
               the
               strongest
               Obligation
               in
               Nature
               to
               keep
               them
               quiet
               ;
               The
               Tartar
               ,
               and
               other
               
                 Powerful
                 Neighbours
              
               ,
               lying
               hard
               upon
               them
               ;
               which
               makes
               their
               Case
               to
               be
               rather
               an
               Agreement
               against
               a
               
                 Common
                 Enemy
              
               ,
               then
               among
               Themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Now
               take
               all
               at
               the
               worst
               ;
               It
               is
               but
               Athanasius
               against
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               The
               World
               against
               
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 Number
              
               and
               Truth
               ,
               are
               not
               always
               of
               a
               Side
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               
                 Your
                 Multitudes
              
               make
               up
               a
               great
               part
               of
               your
               Argument
               .
               This
               however
               let
               me
               speak
               for
               you
               ;
               There
               has
               no
               Industry
               been
               wanting
               to
               Propagate
               your
               Profession
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1619.
               
               The
               
                 Scotch
                 Discipline
              
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               Synod
               at
               Dort
               ,
               
               for
               their
               Approbation
               :
               But
               they
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               Anno
               1654.
               
               Upon
               the
               Reprinting
               (
               at
               Geneva
               )
               of
               A
               Collection
               of
               the
               
                 several
                 Confessions
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               received
               in
               all
               the
               
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               of
               Europe
               ;
               under
               the
               
               Title
               of
               ,
               
                 Corpus
                 ,
                 &
                 Syntag●…a
                 Confessionum
                 Fidei
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               was
               moved
               that
               the
               
                 Thirty
                 Nine
                 Articles
              
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               might
               be
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Assembly
                 Mens
                 Confession
              
               ,
               put
               in
               the
               place
               :
               But
               the
               Motion
               was
               totally
               rejected
               ;
               The
               
                 Thirty
                 nine
                 Articles
                 Inserted
              
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Word
               of
               the
               Directory
               .
            
             
               They
               had
               no
               better
               luck
               with
               their
               Covenant
               neither
               ,
               then
               with
               their
               
                 Discipline
                 .
                 [
                 The
              
               Ministers
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
              
               Consistory
               
               at
               Charenton
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 other
              
               Reformed
               Churches
               in
               France
               ;
               
                 as
                 also
                 the
              
               Professours
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Consistory
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Neighbouring
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 in
                 those
                 Parts
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 scandalized
                 with
                 this
                 Prodigious
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 afraid
                 of
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 bring
                 an
                 indeleble
              
               Scandal
               
                 upon
                 the
              
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 alienate
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
              
               Christendom
               ,
               
                 from
                 ever
                 enterteining
                 a
                 good
                 Thought
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Venerable
                 Assembly
              
               of
               
                 English
                 Divines
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Scotch
                 Commissioners
              
               (
               as
               they
               stiled
               Themselves
               )
               sent
               the
               Copy
               of
               their
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Solemn
                 Invitation
              
               to
               
                 Seventeen
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               to
               Ioyn
               with
               them
               .
               Their
               Letter
               
               should
               have
               been
               Latin
               ;
               But
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               left
               it
               
                 a
                 Measuring
                 Cast
              
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               the
               better
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Casuists
                 ,
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               or
               Grammarians
               .
               Their
               skill
               was
               most
               employ'd
               ,
               in
               Exhorting
               the
               
                 French
                 Protestants
              
               to
               follow
               
                 Their
                 Example
              
               ,
               and
               cast
               off
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               Obedience
               )
               And
               in
               Calumniating
               their
               Sovereign
               ,
               as
               a
               Confederate
               with
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Interest
              
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               Protestancy
               .
               Which
               Design
               ,
               was
               only
               to
               be
               obviated
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Holy
                 League
              
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Drift
               of
               the
               Address
               ;
               But
               we
               never
               heard
               Syllable
               of
               the
               Answer
               .
            
             
               There
               needs
               no
               more
               be
               said
               to
               prove
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 strong
              
               ,
               and
               unanimous
               against
               you
               ;
               and
               you
               had
               best
               make
               a
               Trial
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               supply
               by
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Argument
               ,
               what
               you
               want
               in
               Countenance
               ,
               and
               Authority
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XX.
             
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformists
             Exceptions
             
               to
               O●…
            
             Publique
             Way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             
               found
               Guilty
               of
               Great
            
             IMPIETY
             ,
             and
             ERROUR
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               WHat
               are
               your
               Exceptions
               to
               
                 Our
                 Way
              
               of
               Worship
               ?
               Are
               they
               General
               ;
               or
               Particular
               ?
               Is
               it
               th●…
               
                 Imposition
                 it self
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Thing
                 Imposed
              
               ,
               that
               displeases
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Why
               truly
               Both.
               The
               One
               takes
               away
               my
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Other
               ,
               the
               Liberty
               of
               my
               Conscience
               .
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               my
               Trouble
               ,
               i●…
               the
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               the
               Model
               ,
               or
               the
               Uniformity
               you
               stick
               at
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Both
               alike
               ;
               for
               neither
               is
               the
               
                 Particular
                 Act
              
               fram'd
               to
               
                 my
                 Satisfaction
              
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               any
               
                 One
                 Form
              
               of
               Worship
               should
               suit
               
                 All
                 Iudgments
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Will
               Toleration
               suite
               
                 All
                 Iudgments
              
               ,
               any
               better
               then
               Uniformity
               ?
               But
               ,
               I
               perceive
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               accompt
               the
               Sanction
               of
               any
               One
               Form
               whatsoever
               to
               be
               Lawful
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Indeed
               I
               do
               not
               think
               it
               Lawful
               for
               a
               Magistrate
               to
               enjoyn
               any
               thing
               upon
               a
               Penalty
               ,
               which
               a
               
                 Private
                 Person
              
               may
               not
               
                 Conscienciously
                 Obey
              
               him
               in
               ;
               Nor
               do
               I
               think
               it
               Warrantable
               ,
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               Obey
               any
               
                 Humane
                 Command
              
               ,
               against
               the
               Dictate
               of
               his
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Put
               This
               together
               now
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
              
               Possible
               
                 that
                 any
              
               One
               Form
               
                 of
                 Worship
                 should
                 suit
              
               All
               Judgments
               :
               And
               then
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
              
               Lawful
               
                 to
                 enjoyn
                 any
                 thing
                 upon
                 a
              
               Penalty
               ,
               
                 which
                 does
              
               Not
               suit
               All
               Judgments
               .
               What
               is
               This
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               Trifling
               of
               Government
               ;
               to
               suppose
               a
               Law
               ,
               without
               an
               Obligation
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ;
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               Impose
               ,
               neither
               can
               he
               Tolerate
               ;
               unless
               you
               'l
               suppose
               him
               a
               more
               Competent
               Judge
               of
               Four
               Conscience
               ,
               then
               of
               his
               Own
               :
               for
               you
               allow
               him
               to
               Understand
               what
               he
               may
               Tolerate
               ,
               and
               deny
               him
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               what
               he
               may
               Impose
               .
               So
               that
               either
               he
               has
               no
               Power
               ,
               or
               no
               Reason
               to
               favour
               you
               :
               No
               Power
               ,
               as
               you
               state
               his
               Capacity
               ;
               And
               no
               Reason
               ,
               as
               you
               disclaim
               his
               Authority
               .
               But
               you
               were
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               Imposition
               ,
               takes
               away
               your
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               .
               As
               how
               ,
               I
               beseech
               ye
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               In
               making
               Those
               things
               Necessary
               ,
               which
               Christ
               left
               Free.
               For
               
               
                 wherein
                 does
              
               Christian
               Liberty
               
                 more
                 concern
                 it self
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
              
               Free
               use
               〈◊〉
               Indifferent
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
              
               Forbear●…nce
               of
               Doubtful
               
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 entirely
                 〈◊〉
              
               preserve
               ;
               
                 And
                 whereof
                 ,
                 by
                 your
              
               Ecclesiastical
               Injunctions
               ,
               
                 we
                 stand
              
               Depriv'd
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               the
               King
               be
               
                 Ty'd
                 up
              
               ,
               in
               Matte●…
               that
               are
               either
               Commanded
               ,
               or
               Forbidden
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               left
               at
               Liberty
               ,
               in
               things
               Indifferent
               :
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               what
               Authority
               has
               to
               work
               upon
               .
               But
               thi●…
               Point
               will
               fall
               in
               of
               it self
               by
               and
               by
               :
               Though
               enough
               be
               said
               already
               ,
               to
               prove
               your
               Position
               utterly
               destructive
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               Society
               .
               For
               there
               is
               but
               
                 Good
                 ,
                 Bad
              
               ,
               and
               Indifferent
               ,
               in
               Nature
               :
               What
               we
               are
               BOUND
               to
               do
               ;
               What
               we
               are
               Bound
               NOT
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               What
               we
               may
               either
               DO
               ,
               or
               
                 LET
                 ALONE
              
               .
               (
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               without
               the
               Interposal
               of
               some
               Incidental
               Obligation
               to
               determi●…
               that
               Indifference
               )
            
             
               The
               Asserters
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               fetch
               their
               Warrant
               for
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               〈◊〉
               the
               
                 Galatians
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Liberty
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 Free.
              
               Upon
               
                 This
                 Text
              
               they
               ground
               their
               Exemption
               .
               But
               here
               they
               prudently
               st●…
               too
               ;
               for
               the
               Context
               would
               have
               spoil'd
               all
               :
               And
               they
               might
               as
               well
               have
               Argu'd
               
               against
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Death
              
               ,
               from
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Verse
              
               ,
               as
               for
               
                 Christian
                 Immunity
              
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Latitude
               they
               understand
               it
               )
               from
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               first
               .
               The
               Apostle
               goes
               on
               in
               These
               Words
               ;
               
                 And
                 be
                 not
                 entangled
                 AGAIN
                 with
                 the
                 Yoke
                 of
                 Bondage
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 Behold
                 ;
                 I
              
               Paul
               
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 CIRCUMCISED
                 ,
              
               Christ
               shall
               profit
               you
               nothing
               .
               3
               
                 For
                 I
                 testifie
                 again
                 to
                 every
                 Man
                 that
                 is
                 CIRCUMCISED
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Debtor
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 whole
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Case
               ,
               briefly
               ,
               was
               This.
               By
               the
               Coming
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Ceremonies
              
               were
               abolish'd
               :
               Some
               that
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               Continue
               them
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               People
               still
               under
               the
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               stood
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               .
               (
               which
               was
               here
               the
               very
               Matter
               in
               Q●…estion
               )
               The
               Apostle
               cautions
               the
               Galatians
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 entangled
                 AGAIN
                 with
                 the
                 Bondage
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               Which
               amounts
               only
               to
               a
               Discharge
               from
               the
               Bondage
               of
               
                 That
                 Law
              
               to
               which
               they
               were
               before
               Subjected
               ;
               without
               extending
               That
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               the
               Prejudging
               of
               
                 Authoritative
                 Laws
              
               ,
               and
               Impositions
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               Preached
               
                 one
                 thing
              
               to
               the
               
               Galatians
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               in
               one
               place
               ;
               and
               Obedience
               under
               pein
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               in
               another
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Second
               ,
               and
               
                 Third
                 Verses
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               (
               you
               see
               )
               clears
               ,
               and
               presses
               it
               further
               .
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ;
               
                 Be
                 Circumcised
              
               at
               your
               Peril
               .
               For
               
                 That
                 single
                 Point
              
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               makes
               you
               answerable
               for
               the
               Performance
               of
               
                 every
                 Title
              
               of
               it
               .
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
              
               (
               says
               Calvin
               )
               (
               Perperam
               ad
               Peliticum
               
               Ordinem
               )
               
                 perversly
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
              
               Spiritual
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               Political
               Order
               ,
               
                 as
                 if
              
               Christians
               
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 the
                 less
                 Subject
                 to
              
               External
               Government
               by
               Humane
               Laws
               ,
               
                 because
                 their
              
               Consciences
               
                 are
                 set
                 at
              
               Liberty
               before
               God.
               Nay
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               in
               another
               place
               ;
               
                 Si
                 Ecclesiae
                 Incolumitati
              
               
               
                 benè
                 prospectum
                 volumus
                 ]
                 The
                 Church
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 safe
                 ,
                 without
              
               St.
               Paul's
               Decency
               and
               Order
               .
               
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
              
               Customs
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Mens
              
               Minds
               ,
               and
               Opinions
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 secure
                 any
                 Polity
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 certain
                 Laws
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 preserve
                 any
                 Order
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 stated
                 Form.
                 Now
                 so
                 far
                 am
                 I
                 from
                 condemning
                 any
                 Laws
                 conducing
                 to
                 this
                 End
                 ,
              
               [
               Ut
               his
               ablatis
               ,
               dissolvi
               suis
               Nervis
               Ecclesias
               ,
               Totasque
               Deformari
               ,
               &
               Dissipari
               contendamus
               ]
               
               
                 that
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Removal
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Sinews
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 nothing
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 DEFORMITY
                 ,
                 and
                 DISSIPATION
                 .
              
               Nor
               is
               it
               to
               be
               Imagin'd
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 done
              
               Decently
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
              
               Order
               ,
               (
               after
               the
               Apostles
               Precept
               )
               
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 certain
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 Observations
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 serve
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Bonds
                 for
                 the
                 Regulation
                 of
                 that
              
               Decency
               ,
               and
               Order
               .
               
                 Always
                 provided
                 ,
                 That
                 Those
                 Ceremonies
                 be
                 not
                 Imposed
                 as
                 Necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 or
                 Essential
                 to
                 God's
                 Worship
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               your
               Plea
               for
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               Proposition
               ,
               in
               it self
               ,
               destructive
               of
               all
               Communities
               )
               let
               us
               now
               move
               to
               your
               
                 next
                 Exception
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Matter
               of
               Scruple
               :
               wich
               I
               am
               afraid
               will
               be
               found
               no
               less
               Intolerable
               in
               Religion
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               was
               in
               Government
               ;
               and
               Dangerous
               enough
               in
               Both.
               
            
             
               It
               would
               take
               a
               Man
               an
               Age
               to
               run
               through
               all
               the
               Quirks
               ,
               and
               Niceties
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               and
               to
               trace
               every
               Particular
               ,
               in
               dispute
               ,
               from
               the
               Original
               of
               its
               Practice
               ,
               or
               Institution
               .
               And
               beside
               ;
               It
               were
               but
               
                 Actum
                 Agere
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Lawfulness
               ,
               and
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Liturgies
              
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Minutes
               ,
            
             
             
             
               sion
               :
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               it
               would
               pose
               the
               ●…est
               Conveyancers
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               draw
               up
               a
               
                 Deed
                 of
                 Trust
              
               ,
               to
               
                 That
                 Purpose
              
               ,
               without
               a
               Flaw
               in
               't
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               :
               A
               Commission
               from
               the
               
                 Diffusive
                 Body
              
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               must
               be
               Directed
               to
               such
               and
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               Commissioners
               for
               
                 Tender
                 Consciences
              
               .
            
             
               From
               HEAVEN
               it
               never
               came
               neither
               ,
               I
               do
               verily
               believe
               .
               For
               most
               certainly
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               never
               Issued
               out
               any
               Commission
               ,
               for
               the
               Distracting
               of
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               Societies
               .
               We
               read
               indeed
               of
               
                 CONFIRMING
                 the
                 Weak
              
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Syllable
               ,
               of
               STAGGERING
               them
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Extraordinary
               Ways
               ,
               of
               Vision
               ,
               and
               Revelation
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               mention'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               would
               have
               given
               me
               leave
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               e'en
               now
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Warranted
               by
               a
               Sense
               ,
               and
               Impression
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               the
               Discharge
               of
               their
               
                 Pastoral
                 Duty
              
               :
               Which
               obliges
               them
               ,
               
                 [
                 To
                 watch
                 over
              
               
               
                 their
                 Flock
                 ;
                 To
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
              
               Errours
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Divisions
               ;
               
                 To
                 Defend
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Confute
                 Gainsayers
                 ,
                 and
                 Seducers
                 ,
                 Instruct
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 Excite
                 the
                 Negligent
                 ,
              
               Encourage
               the
               Despondent
               ,
               
               Comfort
               the
               Afflicted
               ,
               
                 Confirm
                 the
                 Weak
              
               ,
               Rebuke
               ,
               and
               Admonish
               the
               Disorderly
               ,
               and
               Scandalous
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Here
               's
               
                 much
                 against
              
               you
               ,
               and
               
                 no●…●…ne
                 Word
              
               in
               your
               Favour
               .
               Instead
               of
               
                 PRESERVING
                 their
                 Flocks
                 FROM
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 your
                 Pastors
              
               demand
               a
               
                 down-right
                 TOLERATION
              
               of
               them
               .
               And
               instead
               of
               
                 Encouraging
                 the
                 Despondent
                 ,
                 Comforting
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Confirming
                 the
                 Weak
              
               ;
               They
               tell
               the
               Distressed
               ,
               (
               for
               their
               Comfort
               )
               that
               
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 with
              
               Doubting
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
              
               Damn'd
               ;
               and
               never
               go
               further
               ,
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               those
               Doubts
               ;
               but
               there
               they
               very
               fairly
               leave
               them
               ,
               Surrounded
               with
               
                 in●…xtricable
                 Scruples
              
               ;
               and
               their
               very
               
                 Souls
                 ,
                 Broken
              
               ,
               and
               Confounded
               with
               Agony
               ,
               and
               Horrour
               .
               Whether
               they
               do
               Well
               ,
               or
               Ill
               ,
               now
               be
               
                 You
                 your self
              
               the
               Iudge
               .
            
             
               My
               Opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               as
               little
               to
               say
               for
               the
               Conscience
               of
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               as
               any
               way
               else
               .
               First
               ,
               Their
               very
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Writing
               ,
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               
                 Legal
                 Incapacity
              
               )
               is
               a
               Transgression
               of
               the
               
                 Law.
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               In
               the
               
                 Matter
                 it self
              
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               blame
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               of
               very
               evil
               Consequence
               ,
               both
               upon
               the
               
               Publique
               ,
               and
               upon
               Particulars
               .
               To
               sa●…
               nothing
               of
               their
               Undertaking
               for
               
                 other
                 Mens
                 Consciences
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Privilege
               belonging
               only
               to
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               do
               Ill
               ,
               in
               disobeying
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               troubling
               the
               Government
               ,
               I
               suppose
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               ;
               And
               yet
               am
               I
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Foundation
               of
               their
               Plea
               for
               Separation
               ,
               and
               Dissent
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Mischief
               .
               We
               have
               
                 Laws
                 Ecclesi●…l
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Ordering
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               you
               refuse
               to
               Obey
               them
               ▪
               For
               what
               Reason
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 best
                 Guide
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 Impositions
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 and
                 our
                 Doubtings
                 sure
                 are
                 very
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   God's
                   Worship
                   ▪
                
                 where
                 the
                 Scripture
                 gives
                 
                   no
                   Direction
                
                 .
                 Shew
                 us
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 Comma●…ded
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 Obey
                 them
                 .
              
               ;
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               
                 is
                 the
              
               Rule
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Faith
               ,
               
                 not
                 of
                 our
              
               Outward
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Practise
               .
               〈◊〉
               Whatsoever
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               the
               
               Doctrine
               of
               Man's
               SALVATION
               ,
               is
               added
               ,
               as
               in
               supply
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               Insufficiency
               ,
               we
               reject
               it
               .
               
                 But
                 does
                 it
                 therefore
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
              
               ALL
               things
               Lawful
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               are
               comprehended
               in
               the
               
               Scripture
               ?
               Admit
               .
               This
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               delivering
               
               Scripture
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               should
               clear
               have
               abrogated
               amongst
               them
               ,
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 An
                 Infallible
              
               
               
                 Knowledge
                 Imprinted
                 in
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
              
               directing
               us
               in
               the
               Choice
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               in
               the
               Daily
               Affairs
               of
               this
               Life
               .
               Admit
               This
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               the
               Scripture
               be
               ,
               but
               a
               Snare
               ,
               and
               a
               Torment
               to
               
                 Weak
                 Consciences
              
               ,
               filling
               them
               with
               Infinite
               
                 Perplexities
                 ,
                 Scrupulosities
                 ,
                 Doubts
                 Insoluble
                 ,
              
               and
               Extreme
               Despairs
               .
               Not●…
               that
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 it self
              
               doth
               cause
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 Necessities
                 of
                 this
                 Life
              
               ,
               urging
               Men
               to
               do
               that
               which
               
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Common
                 Discretion
                 ,
              
               and
               Judgment
               of
               it self
               directeth
               Men
               unto
               :
               On
               the
               
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 This
                 Doctrine
              
               teaching
               them
               that
               
                 so
                 to
                 do
              
               ,
               wire
               to
               sin
               against
               their
               Souls
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               put
               forth
               their
               Hands
               to
               Iniquity
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               go
               about
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               first
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
              
               of
               God
               for
               their
               Direction
               .
               How
               can
               it
               chuse
               but
               bring
               the
               Simple
               a
               Thousand
               Times
               to
               their
               Wit●…
               End
               ?
               How
               can
               it
               chuse
               but
               v●…x
               and
               amaze
               them
               ;
               to
               be
               obliged
               in
               every
               Action
               of
               Common
               Life
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               some
               Sentence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Clearly
               ,
               and
               Infallibly
               setting
               forth
               ,
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               ?
               Admit
               This
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               with
               Masters
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 Servants
                 being
                 commanded
                 to
              
               go
               ,
               shall
               stand
               still
               ,
               
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Errand
                 Warranted
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               Thus
               far
               the
               Learned
               Hooker
               :
               in
               Agreement
               with
               Mr.
               Calvin
               ,
               (
               the
               Oracle
               of
               the
               other
               Party
               )
               in
               his
               Chapter
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               who
               writes
               to
               this
               Effect
               .
            
             
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Man
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 make
              
               
               things
               Indifferent
               ,
               
                 Matters
                 of
              
               Religion
               ;
               
                 for
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 necessary
                 then
                 the
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 That
                 Liberty
              
               ;
               without
               which
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               have
               any
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               be
               no
               End
               of
               Superstition
               .
               
                 [
                 Quae
                 si
                 aberit
                 ,
                 nulla
                 Conscientiis
                 nostris
                 futura
                 est
                 Quies
                 ;
                 Nullus
                 Superstitionum
                 finis
                 ]
              
               He
               that
               Scruples
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               Eating
               ,
               or
               
                 Drinking
                 Delicacies
              
               ,
               will
               by
               degrees
               ,
               let
               his
               
                 Scruple
                 fall
              
               to
               
                 Meats
                 and
                 Drinks
                 l●…ss
                 Delicats
              
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 from
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 Lower
                 ,
                 and
                 Lower
              
               ;
               (
               and
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               in
               a
               perpetual
               
                 Anxiety
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               )
               till
               he
               comes
               at
               last
               to
               satisfie
               himself
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               takes
               ,
               both
               for
               Quantity
               ,
               and
               Quality
               ,
               is
               but
               just
               sufficient
               to
               entertein
               the
               absolute
               Necessities
               of
               Nature
               .
               He
               must
               have
               a
               Text
               for
               every
               thing
               he
               does
               ;
               and
               not
               step
               over
               a
               Straw
               ,
               without
               consulting
               Scripture
               first
               :
               
               and
               every
               
                 Common
                 Action
              
               is
               made
               a
               
                 Case
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               .
               From
               this
               miserable
               
                 Perplexity
                 of
                 Mind
              
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               expected
               ,
               but
               Despair
               ,
               and
               
                 Confusion
                 ?
                 Hanging
                 ,
                 Drowning
                 ,
                 Cutting
                 of
                 Throats
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               wretched
               Extremities
               of
               Violence
               ,
               which
               those
               poor
               Creatures
               exercise
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               as
               their
               
                 last
                 Retreat
              
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               Fury
               of
               a
               
                 Tormenting
                 Conscience
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 CHRISTIAN
                 LIBERTY
              
               ;
               a
               Dangerous
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 Impious
                 Position
              
               ;
               and
               can
               have
               no
               other
               Aim
               ,
               (
               In
               Truth
               ,
               scarce
               any
               other
               Issue
               )
               than
               the
               Vacating
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Laws
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Extermination
               of
               all
               Principles
               of
               Duty
               ,
               and
               Subjection
               out
               of
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               People
               .
               But
               to
               be
               as
               short
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               you
               see
               the
               Effects
               of
               your
               Scruples
               ;
               pray'e
               speak
               a
               little
               to
               the
               Grounds
               of
               them
               .
               What
               Exceptions
               have
               you
               to
               our
               
                 COMMON
                 PRAYER
              
               ?
               And
               see
               if
               you
               do
               not
               from
               one
               end
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               fall
               foul
               upon
               your
               Arguments
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               devised
               by
               Men.
               
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 So
                 are
              
               your
               Ministers
               Prayers
               ;
               
               and
               ●…l
               Prayers
               whatsoever
               ,
               Scripture-Forms
               Excepted
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               Imposed
               upon
               the
               Minister
               ,
               
               and
               People
               ,
               of
               Necessity
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Imposition
               of
               the
               Directory
               was
               
               yet
               more
               
                 General
                 ,
                 Strict
              
               ,
               and
               Peremptory
               .
               There
               was
               no
               Dispensation
               for
               a
               Family
               ,
               and
               
                 Four
                 more
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               be
               improv'd
               ,
               takes
               in
               well
               nigh
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               your
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               is
               stinted
               ,
               both
               in
               Matter
               ,
               and
               Words
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               without
               Variation
               :
               and
               so
               was
               not
               the
               Directory
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Why
               may
               not
               the
               Church
               impose
               a
               
                 Stinted
                 Form
              
               upon
               the
               Minister
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Minister
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               so
               pleases
               )
               upon
               the
               People
               ?
               For
               if
               the
               Minister
               be
               left
               at
               Liberty
               either
               to
               keep
               to
               
                 one
                 Form
              
               ,
               or
               to
               vary
               ,
               at
               his
               own
               Election
               ,
               The
               Congregation
               is
               at
               
                 his
                 Mercy
              
               ,
               whether
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               
                 Stinted
                 Form
              
               ,
               or
               
                 No.
                 Smectymnuus
              
               is
               so
               gracious
               as
               to
               allow
               of
               a
               
                 Stinted
                 Form
                 ,
                 Himself
                 ;
                 in
                 Case
                 the
                 Minister
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 insufficient
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
              
               
               
                 Duty
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 a
              
               Conceived
               way
               :
               
                 But
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Imposed
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 a
              
               Punishment
               :
               
                 To
                 use
              
               Set
               Forms
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Unlawfulness
               it
               seems
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 Set
                 Form
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               Imposition
               ,
               but
               the
               Inexpedience
               you
               stumble
               at
               :
               And
               the
               World
               is
               at
               a
               fine
               pass
               sure
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 of
                 England
              
               shall
               not
               presume
               to
               make
               Laws
               ,
               without
               asking
               the
               
                 Si●…c'd
                 Ministers
              
               Opinions
               first
               ,
               about
               the
               
               Expedience
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Directory
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Matter
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               as
               well
               a
               Stinting
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Sulstance
               ,
               and
               Scope
               of
               the
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Minister
               is
               limited
               ;
               only
               for
               the
               WORDING
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               at
               his
               own
               Freedom
               :
               And
               if
               he
               may
               but
               Turn
               
                 ALMIGHTY
                 and
                 most
                 MERCIFUL
                 Father
              
               ,
               into
               
                 OMNIPOTENT
                 and
                 most
                 GRACIOUS
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
              
               the
               Peace
               is
               concluded
               .
               Otherwise
               we
               are
               to
               look
               for
               nothing
               but
               
                 Fire
                 and
                 Sword
                 :
                 Lives
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
              
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               must
               be
               hazzarded
               i●…
               the
               Quarrel
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Do
               you
               make
               no
               difference
               between
               
                 Imposing
                 Set
                 Forms
              
               ,
               upon
               a
               
                 few
                 Insufficient
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               Multitude
               of
               Others
               ,
               in
               Common
               ,
               that
               have
               
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Exemption
               of
               Any
               Man
               from
               the
               
                 General
                 Rule
              
               .
               Beside
               ;
               What
               Security
               can
               any
               Man
               give
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               continue
               in
               the
               Right
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Reason
               ?
               Put
               case
               your
               
                 Gifted
                 Minister
              
               should
               be
               taken
               with
               some
               Distemper
               that
               seizes
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               Disorders
               ,
               (
               or
               but
               Clouds
               )
               his
               Understanding
               :
               Nay
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               only
               some
               
                 faint
                 ,
                 drowsie
                 Indisposition
              
               of
               Body
               ,
               or
               heaviness
               of
               Mind
               ;
               What
               becomes
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               under
               so
               
               Languid
               ,
               Spiritless
               ,
               (
               and
               perchance
               Extravagant
               )
               a
               Dispensation
               ?
            
             
               Further
               :
               The
               Right
               ,
               and
               the
               Reason
               too
               ,
               of
               Imposing
               upon
               
                 One
                 Minister
              
               ,
               extends
               to
               All.
               
            
             
               Again
               :
               If
               a
               
                 Set
                 Form
              
               may
               be
               admitted
               ,
               where
               the
               Minister
               is
               not
               good
               at
               Extempore
               ;
               What
               becomes
               of
               your
               Argument
               ,
               I
               beseech
               ye
               ,
               for
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               CONGREGATION
               ?
               Unless
               you
               understand
               the
               Weakness
               of
               the
               Minister
               to
               be
               a
               Dispensation
               for
               the
               Scruples
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               In
               which
               case
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               lawful
               for
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               to
               Impose
               a
               Service-Book
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               again
               :
               Over
               and
               above
               the
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               the
               Arrogance
               of
               the
               Undertaking
               ;
               do
               me
               but
               the
               favour
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               an
               Irreverence
               ,
               what
               a
               Prophanation
               of
               Gods
               Holy
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               must
               needs
               ensue
               upon
               it
               .
               The
               Desk
               is
               turn'd
               into
               an
               Oratory
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               TRYAL
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               Faculties
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               EXERCISE
               of
               them
               :
               and
               half
               the
               Business
               the
               Congregation
               has
               at
               Church
               ,
               is
               to
               hear
               Men
               Talk
               to
               
                 God
                 Almighty
              
               ,
               upon
               their
               Probation
               :
               which
               is
               done
               too
               ,
               (
               God
               knows
               it
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               best
               )
               not
               without
               great
               Imperfections
               ,
               and
               Failings
               ;
               witness
               their
               
                 [
                 Affectations
                 ,
                 
                 Emptiness
                 ,
                 Impertinency
                 ,
                 Rudeness
                 ,
                 Con
                 fusion
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Flatness
                 ,
                 Levity
                 ,
                 O●…scurity
                 ,
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 Ridiculous
                 Repetitions
                 ,
                 their
                 Sensl●…ss
                 ,
                 and
                 oft-times
                 Blasphemous
                 Expressions
                 :
                 ]
              
               which
               are
               but
               Helps
               at
               a
               Plunge
               ,
               either
               to
               gain
               time
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               their
               lost
               Matter
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 stop
                 Gaps
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fill
                 up
                 Broken
                 Sentences
              
               .
               Now
               where
               's
               the
               Life
               ,
               and
               Power
               (
               as
               you
               call
               it
               )
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               all
               this
               while
               ;
               when
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Man
              
               is
               taken
               up
               ,
               (
               and
               all
               little
               enough
               too
               )
               about
               Words
               ,
               and
               Periods
               ;
               And
               the
               Ministers
               chief
               Care
               diverted
               from
               the
               
                 Saving
                 of
                 Souls
              
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Saving
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Credit
              
               ?
               Hence
               proceeds
               That
               Agreement
               of
               Tone
               ,
               and
               Emphasis
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               
                 Exclamations
                 ,
                 Acted
                 Passions
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Vain
                 Repetitions
              
               ,
               with
               now
               and
               then
               a
               Groan
               drawn
               out
               to
               a
               most
               
                 Doleful
                 Length
              
               for
               a
               Parenthesis
               .
               For
               
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Disease
                 ,
              
               and
               these
               Interjections
               give
               them
               a
               little
               Breath
               ,
               and
               Respit
               ,
               for
               Recollection
               .
               Now
               in
               This
               loss
               of
               Sense
               ,
               ●…nd
               Order
               ,
               How
               is
               it
               possible
               for
               the
               Affections
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               to
               keep
               company
               with
               the
               Minister
               in
               all
               his
               
                 Wandrings
                 ,
                 Doubtings
              
               ,
               and
               Circumlocutions
               ?
               The
               
                 one
                 half
              
               of
               their
               Intention
               is
               spent
               in
               Divining
               (
               before-hand
               )
               what
               he
               
                 drives
                 at
              
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               unriddling
               his
               Meaning
               ,
               
               when
               he
               has
               Deliver'd
               it
               .
               Whereas
               in
               Set-Forms
               ,
               both
               Minister
               and
               People
               are
               freed
               from
               These
               Distractions
               ,
               and
               totally
               intent
               upon
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Worship
               :
               and
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               Harmony
               ,
               and
               Union
               of
               Affections
               ,
               when
               they
               
                 Pray
                 All
              
               at
               the
               same
               Time
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Words
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               Thing
               .
               I
               might
               insist
               upon
               the
               Inconvenience
               of
               leaving
               Ministers
               at
               Liberty
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               disturbing
               the
               Publique
               :
               and
               tell
               you
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               
                 Stinted
                 Forms
              
               we
               do
               but
               joyn
               in
               the
               
                 Common
                 Privilege
              
               of
               
                 Other
                 Churches
              
               :
               But
               more
               then
               enough
               is
               spoken
               Already
               .
               Let
               me
               hear
               now
               what
               you
               have
               to
               say
               against
               our
               Ceremonies
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Whereas
               Kneeling
               is
               Imposed
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Receiving
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               We
               desire
               that
               none
               may
               be
               Troubled
               for
               Receiving
               it
               Standing
               ,
               or
               Sitting
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               quitted
               your
               Hold
               ,
               I
               perceive
               ,
               of
               
                 Scriptural
                 Direction
              
               ,
               and
               President
               .
               For
               neither
               Standing
               ,
               nor
               Sitting
               was
               the
               
                 Tricliniary
                 Posture
              
               .
               But
               why
               not
               Kneeling
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               either
               Sitting
               ,
               or
               Standing
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               Novelty
               ;
               contrary
               
               to
               the
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               Practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               many
               Hundred
               Years
               after
               
               the
               Apostles
               .
               And
               it
               has
               been
               forbidden
               by
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               Good
               also
               to
               shew
               a
               needless
               Countenance
               of
               Adoring
               the
               Bread
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Can
               you
               shew
               me
               that
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
              
               has
               been
               forbidden
               ,
               where
               Kneeling
               at
               
                 other
                 parts
              
               of
               
                 Publique
                 Worship
              
               has
               been
               Allow'd
               ?
               Now
               you
               your selves
               
                 allow
                 of
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Practise
                 Kneeling
              
               in
               other
               Cases
               ,
               which
               is
               every
               jote
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Custom
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Our
                 Kneeling
              
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               But
               We
               must
               not
               Kneel
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               Countenanceing
               the
               Adoration
               of
               the
               
                 Breaden
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               Answer
               ,
               that
               First
               ,
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               speaks
               directly
               to
               the
               
                 Contrary
                 .
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               The
               Rubrick
               directs
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Confession
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               
                 continue
                 Kneeling
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Receiving
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 with
                 your
                 Favour
                 ,
                 the
              
               Rubrick
               does
               afresh
               enjoyn
               Kneeling
               :
               
                 and
                 order
              
               the
               Communion
               to
               be
               delivered
               into
               the
               Peoples
               Hands
               KNEELING
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Right
               .
               And
               now
               take
               your
               Choice
               ,
               whether
               we
               shall
               rather
               run
               the
               hazzard
               of
               being
               suspected
               to
               adore
               the
               Breed
               ,
               because
               we
               receive
               it
               after
               the
               
                 English
                 Gesture
              
               of
               Worshipping
               ,
               which
               is
               Kneeling
               ;
               or
               incur
               the
               same
               Censure
               ,
               by
               
                 Changing
                 Posture
              
               ,
               and
               taking
               it
               after
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 
                 way
              
               of
               Worshipping
               ,
               which
               is
               Standing
               ?
            
             
               If
               you
               can
               make
               appear
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               Custom
               was
               to
               
                 Worship
                 Standing
              
               ,
               they
               
                 Received
                 ,
                 Kneeling
              
               ;
               you
               say
               something
               toward
               the
               perswading
               of
               us
               that
               
                 Worship
                 Kneeling
              
               ,
               to
               
                 Receive
                 Stànding
              
               .
            
             
               Your
               
                 Exceptions
                 throughout
              
               ,
               are
               much
               of
               a
               
                 Quality
                 ;
                 Negatively
                 Imposing
              
               upon
               Authority
               ,
               because
               you
               will
               not
               be
               
                 Positively
                 bound
                 up
                 your selves
              
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 You
                 shall
                 NOT
                 do
                 This
                 ,
                 or
                 That
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Imposition
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 You
                 SHALL
                 .
              
               Another
               Humour
               you
               have
               gotten
               ,
               of
               Scrupling
               at
               Ceremonies
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               made
               as
               Necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Word
                 it self
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               (
               This
               is
               the
               Suggestion
               of
               the
               
                 Petition
                 for
                 Peace
              
               ,
               Pa.
               8.
               )
               Whereas
               it
               has
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               it
               is
               the
               Constant
               Care
               of
               the
               
                 Imposers
                 themselves
              
               ,
               by
               an
               express
               Solemnity
               of
               Explanation
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               whole
               World
               to
               the
               Contrary
               .
            
             
               Give
               us
               leave
               only
               for
               one
               Word
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               
                 Calvin's
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               concerning
               Scandal
               ;
               (
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Cap.
               19.
               )
               which
               you
               make
               one
               part
               of
               your
               Compleint
               .
               There
               is
               (
               says
               he
               )
               a
               
                 Scandal
                 GIVEN
              
               ,
               and
               TAKEN
               .
               The
               One
               is
               the
               Scandal
               of
               the
               Weak
               ;
               the
               Other
               ,
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ;
               who
               out
               of
               a
               p●…rverse
               Malignity
               
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               turn
               every
               thing
               to
               the
               worse
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Yielding
               to
               this
               sort
               of
               Men
               ;
               No
               Enduring
               ,
               no
               Hearing
               of
               them
               :
               
                 [
                 Qui
                 quum
                 in
                 mille
                 Impietatis
                 Formas
                 Duces
                 se
                 praebent
                 ,
                 sic
                 sibi
                 agendum
                 fingunt
                 ,
                 ne
                 proximo
                 sint
                 Offendiculo
                 .
              
               Who
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               Tenderness
               in
               the
               Matter
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               make
               no
               Conscience
               at
               all
               of
               a
               thousand
               
                 Gross
                 Impieties
              
               .
               This
               is
               
                 His
                 Iudgment
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Our
                 Case
              
               :
               And
               there
               is
               no
               Remedy
               ,
               but
               by
               concluding
               upon
               a
               Final
               ,
               and
               
                 Unaccomptable
                 Iudge
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             God
             hath
             left
             INDIFFERENT
             ,
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             
               HUMANE
               POWER
            
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               AS
               
                 Reasonable
                 Nature
              
               consists
               of
               Soul
               ,
               and
               Body
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               Authority
               that
               Governs
               it
               ,
               Divine
               ,
               and
               Humane
               :
               God
               ,
               Eminently
               over
               All
               ,
               and
               
                 Princes
                 Ministerially
              
               ,
               under
               Him
               ,
               and
               as
               his
               Substitutes
               .
               The
               Dominion
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               God
               reserves
               Peculiarly
               to
               Himself
               ,
               committing
               That
               of
               our
               Bodies
               to
               the
               Care
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               if
               Power
               be
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Ordinance
              
               ,
               so
               consequently
               is
               Subjection
               ;
               for
               to
               Imagine
               the
               One
               ,
               without
               the
               Other
               ,
               were
               to
               destroy
               the
               Reason
               of
               Relatives
               .
               A
               Strict
               ,
               and
               Accurate
               Disquisition
               of
               This
               Matter
               ,
               would
               save
               us
               much
               Trouble
               that
               arises
               about
               the
               Bounds
               ,
               and
               Limits
               of
               our
               Duty
               ;
               How
               far
               Religion
               binds
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               Allegeance
               .
               That
               they
               are
               severable
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               doubt
               ,
               since
               
                 Truth
                 it self
              
               has
               said
               it
               .
               
                 Give
                 unto
              
               Caesar
               
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
              
               Caesar
               '
               
                 s
                 ;
                 and
                 unto
              
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
              
               God's
               .
               But
               that
               they
               are
               only
               so
               severable
               ,
               as
               never
               to
               become
               Inconsistent
               ,
               is
               founded
               upon
               the
               same
               Immovable
               Rock
               ;
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Soul
                 be
                 subject
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               A
               Precept
               ,
               of
               a
               Perpetual
               ,
               and
               
                 Universal
                 Operation
              
               ,
               and
               Limited
               neither
               to
               
                 Time
                 ,
                 Place
              
               ,
               not
               Persons
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Your
               Deduction
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               Subjection
               ,
               from
               
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               ,
               is
               well
               enough
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               are
               to
               Obey
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               God's
               sake
               ,
               and
               in
               Subordination
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               easily
               Prov'd
               ,
               and
               Granted
               :
               But
               I
               hear
               nothing
               yet
               of
               the
               Particular
               Bounds
               ,
               and
               Terms
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Iurisdiction
                 ;
                 What
              
               't
               is
               belongs
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               Caesar.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               That
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               is
               the
               Pinch
               of
               the
               Question
               :
               For
               
                 One
                 Duty
              
               comes
               up
               
               so
               close
               to
               the
               Other
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               not
               for
               every
               Common
               Eye
               to
               pass
               between
               them
               .
               Effectually
               ,
               they
               Touch
               ;
               but
               in
               what
               Point
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               
                 Nice
                 Decision
              
               .
               The
               nearest
               way
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               our
               Duty
               ,
               is
               to
               apply
               it
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Powers
               of
               the
               Authority
               :
               for
               a
               Man
               must
               first
               Know
               the
               Rule
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               Observe
               it
               .
               We
               are
               then
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Almighty
               Wisdom
               has
               invested
               Kings
               with
               an
               
                 Unlimimited
                 Power
              
               of
               Commanding
               ,
               or
               Forbidding
               ,
               in
               all
               Matters
               ,
               which
               
                 God
                 Himself
              
               has
               not
               either
               Commanded
               ,
               or
               Forbidden
               :
               Which
               Proposition
               resolves
               it self
               into
               This
               Conclusion
               .
               
                 Whatsoever
                 God
                 has
                 left
              
               Indifferent
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
              
               Humane
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Does
               not
               that
               Opinion
               destroy
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               :
               But
               the
               Denial
               of
               it
               destroys
               Magistracy
               .
               If
               Kings
               have
               not
               
                 This
                 Power
              
               ,
               they
               have
               
                 None
                 at
                 all
              
               :
               And
               it
               Implies
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               to
               suppose
               any
               Authority
               in
               Nature
               without
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               may
               not
               a
               Prince
               
                 tye
                 himself
                 up
              
               ,
               in
               a
               thing
               otherwise
               Indifferent
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               speak
               of
               Power
               according
               to
               the
               Institution
               ,
               not
               of
               Power
               limited
               by
               P●…ction
               .
            
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 May
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 be
                 Indifferent
                 to
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Another
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Very
               Good
               :
               And
               will
               not
               every
               thing
               Imaginable
               .
               appear
               Non-Indifferent
               to
               some
               or
               other
               ;
               if
               nothing
               may
               be
               Commanded
               ,
               but
               what
               upon
               such
               a
               Phansie
               may
               be
               Disobey'd
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Pardon
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 Matters
                 of
                 
                   Civil
                   Concern
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               That
               's
               all
               a
               Case
               ;
               for
               you
               cannot
               Instance
               in
               any
               One
               Civil
               Action
               ,
               that
               may
               not
               be
               made
               Relative
               to
               Religion
               .
               But
               we
               are
               now
               upon
               
                 the
                 Extent
                 of
                 Humane
                 Power
              
               .
               That
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Power
               ,
               and
               
                 That
                 ,
                 Authoriz'd
              
               too
               by
               
                 God
                 Himself
              
               ,
               you
               have
               already
               Granted
               .
               Let
               me
               but
               understand
               now
               ,
               
                 Upon
                 what
                 Subject
                 shall
                 that
                 Power
                 be
              
               Exercis'd
               ;
               If
               you
               exclude
               Things
               
                 Indifferent
                 ?
                 One
                 Man
              
               may
               have
               a
               
                 Real
                 Scruple
              
               ,
               and
               All
               the
               
                 Rest
                 ,
                 pretend
              
               one
               .
               Who
               shall
               distinguish
               ?
               So
               that
               the
               Rule
               holding
               from
               One
               to
               All
               ,
               the
               Sacred
               Authority
               of
               the
               Prince
               becomes
               dependent
               upon
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               the
               Subject
               ;
               and
               the
               Validity
               of
               a
               Divine
               ,
               and
               
                 Unchangeable
                 Ordinance
              
               ,
               is
               subjected
               to
               the
               
                 mutable
                 Iudgment
              
               ,
               and
               Construction
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 you
                 expect
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 
                 should
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Iudging
                 what
                 's
                 Indifferent
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Restreining
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               be
               sure
               I
               do
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               but
               where
               I
               was
               ,
               If
               I
               make
               You
               the
               Judge
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               
                 all
                 one
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               whether
               you
               Refuse
               ,
               upon
               Pretense
               that
               the
               Thing
               is
               
                 not
                 Indifferent
              
               ,
               or
               upon
               Pretense
               ,
               that
               He
               cannot
               Restrein
               a
               thing
               Indifferent
               ?
               The
               Crime
               indeed
               is
               differing
               in
               the
               Subject
               :
               for
               the
               
                 One
                 way
              
               ,
               't
               is
               an
               USURPATION
               of
               Authority
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Other
                 way
              
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               DENIAL
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 then
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 believe
                 every
                 thing
                 Indifferent
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 tells
                 me
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 Wicked
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               ;
               There
               you
               are
               bound
               up
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Superiour
                 Law.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Have
                 you
                 so
                 soon
                 forgot
                 your self
                 ?
                 You
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 just
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 me
                 one
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Right
               .
               To
               your
               self
               ,
               you
               are
               one
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               Publique
               ;
               you
               are
               a
               Judge
               of
               
                 your
                 own
                 Thought
              
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 does
                 not
                 
                   This
                   way
                
                 of
                 Arguing
                 as
                 much
                 endanger
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Other
                 ?
                 For
                 All
                 may
                 Iudge
                 Thus
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 One.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               C.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               possible
               they
               may
               .
               Nay
               we
               'l
               suppose
               an
               Imposition
               foul
               enough
               to
               move
               them
               all
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               's
               a
               large
               difference
               :
               For
               Diversity
               of
               Iudgment
               does
               not
               shake
               the
               Foundation
               of
               Authority
               ;
               and
               a
               Man
               may
               disobey
               a
               
                 Sinful
                 Command
              
               ,
               with
               great
               Reverence
               to
               the
               Power
               that
               Imposes
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               N
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               were
               saying
               e'en
               now
               ,
               that
               my
               Duty
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               could
               never
               be
               Inconsistent
               .
               How
               shall
               I
               behave
               my self
               ,
               I
               pray'e
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               command
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               
                 God
                 another
              
               ?
               I
               cannot
               observe
               the
               Law
               ,
               without
               violence
               to
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               nor
               discharge
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               without
               Offence
               to
               the
               Law.
               What
               Course
               shall
               I
               take
               ,
               to
               avoid
               Enterfering
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Demea●…
               your self
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               toward
               the
               LAW
               of
               God
               ,
               one
               the
               One
               hand
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Subject
               ,
               toward
               the
               ORDINANCE
               of
               God
               ,
               on
               the
               Other
               :
               As
               considering
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               discharg'd
               of
               your
               Obedience
               in
               
                 That
                 Particular
              
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               your
               Subjection
               in
               the
               General
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Put
               Case
               the
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               ,
               should
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               Establish
               a
               
                 False
                 Worship
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               He
               's
               nevertheless
               your
               Prince
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               This
               Complication
               ,
               you
               may
               acquit
               
               your self
               both
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Caesar.
               Though
               the
               Worship
               be
               amiss
               ,
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               yet
               to
               be
               Reverenc'd
               ;
               and
               you
               are
               to
               divide
               the
               One
               from
               the
               Other
               ;
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               still
               both
               to
               
                 Fear
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Honour
                 the
                 King.
              
               This
               Loyal
               ,
               and
               
                 Religious
                 Separation
              
               of
               our
               Duties
               ,
               will
               set
               us
               right
               in
               the
               
                 Main
                 Controversie
              
               .
               Where
               do
               ye
               find
               that
               
                 Kings
                 Reign
              
               ,
               upon
               Condition
               of
               Ruling
               Righteously
               ?
               Or
               that
               we
               owe
               them
               
                 Less
                 ,
                 AFTER
                 Misgovernment
              
               ,
               then
               we
               did
               Before
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               do
               you
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               Honour
               an
               
                 Idolatrous
                 Prince
              
               ?
               This
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               many
               of
               our
               Grave
               Divines
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               never
               the
               
                 Better
                 Divines
              
               for
               
                 That
                 Doctrine
              
               .
               The
               Prince
               ,
               I
               tell
               ye
               ,
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               Honour
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               an
               Idolater
               .
               Shall
               the
               Vice
               ,
               or
               Errour
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               degrade
               the
               Order
               ?
               By
               
                 That
                 Rule
              
               ,
               The
               World
               must
               continue
               without
               a
               Government
               ,
               till
               we
               can
               find
               
                 Men
                 without
                 Failings
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               ,
               when
               it
               makes
               for
               your
               Turn
               ,
               you
               can
               Allow
               (
               I
               see
               )
               of
               Distinguishing
               betwixt
               the
               PERSON
               ,
               and
               the
               OFFICE
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Betwixt
               the
               Frailty
               of
               the
               One
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacredness
               of
               the
               Other
               ,
               I
               do
               :
               for
               
               
                 Kings
                 Command
              
               ,
               as
               Gods
               ,
               though
               they
               Iudge
               ,
               as
               Men.
               But
               I
               do
               no
               more
               approve
               of
               Dividing
               the
               Person
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               from
               his
               Authority
               ,
               then
               of
               Dividing
               his
               Soul
               from
               his
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               What
               is
               That
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               AUTHORITY
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
              
               Will
               ,
               and
               Power
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Multitude
               ,
               
                 deliver'd
                 up
                 by
              
               Common
               Consent
               ,
               
                 to
                 some
              
               One
               Person
               ,
               or
               More
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
              
               Good
               ,
               and
               Safety
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Whole
               :
               And
               This
               Representative
               Acts
               for
               All.
               Now
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 The
                 Disposition
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Number
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 into
                 an
                 Order
                 of
              
               Commanding
               ,
               and
               Obeying
               ,
               
                 is
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 a
              
               Society
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Magistrate
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               To
               procure
               the
               Welfare
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               Or
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 a
              
               Comfort
               
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 do
              
               Well
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
                 a
              
               Terrour
               to
               Evil
               doers
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               How
               far
               are
               his
               
                 Laws
                 Binding
              
               upon
               his
               Subjects
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               So
               far
               ,
               as
               They
               that
               Parted
               with
               their
               Power
               ,
               had
               a
               Right
               over
               Themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Whence
               was
               the
               Original
               of
               
               Power
               ?
               And
               what
               Form
               of
               Government
               was
               
                 First
                 ;
                 Regal
              
               ,
               or
               Popular
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Power
               was
               Ordein'd
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               Specifi'd
               by
               Man
               :
               And
               beyond
               doubt
               ,
               the
               
                 First
                 Form
              
               of
               Government
               was
               Monarchique
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               should
               rather
               think
               the
               
                 Popular
                 Form
              
               was
               First
               :
               For
               
                 how
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 a
              
               King
               ,
               
                 without
                 a
              
               People
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C
               :
            
             
               So
               was
               the
               Son
               before
               the
               Father
               ,
               you
               may
               say
               ,
               for
               
                 How
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 a
              
               Father
               
                 without
                 a
              
               Son
               ?
               But
               the
               Q●…estion
               is
               ;
               First
               :
               Was
               the
               World
               ever
               without
               a
               Government
               ,
               since
               the
               Creation
               of
               
                 M●…n
                 ?
                 Secondly
              
               ;
               Whether
               was
               there
               first
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               One
               Man
               ,
               or
               More
               ?
               But
               we
               are
               not
               here
               upon
               the
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Latitude
               of
               
                 Humane
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ;
               be
               the
               Sovereignty
               where
               it
               will.
               And
               my
               Assertion
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 It
                 extends
                 to
                 whatsoever
                 God
                 has
                 left
              
               Indifferent
               .
               
                 If
                 you
                 deny
                 This
                 ,
                 you
                 overthrow
                 all
                 Government
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C
               ,
            
             
               And
               what
               are
               you
               the
               better
               ,
               If
               I
               should
               grant
               it
               ;
               unless
               we
               could
               All
               come
               to
               an
               Agreement
               ,
               about
               what
               is
               Indifferent
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Which
               must
               be
               procured
               by
               the
               Allowance
               of
               some
               
                 Iudicial
                 Authority
              
               to
               dec●…de
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXII
             .
          
           
             No
             End
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             without
             a
             FINAL
             and
             
               UNACCOMPTABLE
               JUDGE
            
             ,
             from
             whose
             Sentence
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Appeal
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               WHen
               Subjects
               come
               once
               to
               Dispute
               Laws
               ,
               The
               War
               is
               already
               Declar'd
               against
               the
               Government
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Equity
               or
               Iniquity
               of
               the
               MATTER
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Question
               ;
               but
               the
               AUTHORITY
               of
               the
               LAW-MAKER
               ;
               under
               the
               countenance
               indeed
               of
               somewhat
               that
               might
               be
               mended
               in
               the
               
                 Law
                 it self
              
               .
               And
               the
               Business
               comes
               Immediately
               to
               
                 This
                 Issue
              
               ;
               Whether
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               People
               ,
               shall
               Determine
               ,
               in
               what
               concerns
               the
               Good
               of
               the
               Community
               ?
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Government
               shall
               Stand
               ,
               or
               Fall
               ?
               Whether
               or
               no
               we
               shall
               submit
               our selves
               quietly
               to
               be
               over-ruled
               in
               all
               Controversies
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Definitive
                 Sentence
              
               of
               Law
               ;
               (
               according
               to
               the
               End
               ,
               and
               Intention
               of
               Government
               ,
               in
               its
               first
               Institution
               )
               Or
               otherwise
               ,
               by
               receding
               from
               that
               
                 Common
                 ,
                 
                 Peaceable
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Impartial
                 Arbitrator
              
               of
               all
               our
               Differences
               ;
               from
               our
               
                 Faith
                 given
              
               ;
               our
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               Contracts
               :
               throw
               our selves
               back
               again
               into
               a
               State
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Dissolution
               ;
               and
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Moderator
               ,
               leave
               all
               our
               Disagreements
               to
               be
               decided
               by
               the
               Sword
               ?
               (
               The
               certain
               Event
               of
               all
               
                 Popular
                 Appeals
              
               ,
               from
               Laws
               ,
               to
               Multitudes
               )
            
             
               This
               was
               tbe
               Ruine
               of
               us
               ,
               in
               our
               Late
               Confusions
               .
               The
               Faction
               ,
               you
               saw
               ,
               could
               do
               nothing
               ,
               upon
               the
               Suggestions
               of
               Right
               ,
               or
               
                 Wrong
                 ;
                 Convenience
              
               ,
               or
               Inconvenience
               ;
               till
               they
               came
               to
               make
               Themselves
               the
               Iudges
               of
               it
               :
               And
               no
               sooner
               were
               they
               Possest
               of
               
                 That
                 Pretension
              
               ,
               but
               all
               went
               presently
               head-long
               to
               Destruction
               .
               From
               Questioning
               the
               
                 Legal
                 Power
              
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               proceeded
               to
               the
               Exercise
               of
               an
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
                 ,
                 Themselves
              
               :
               From
               Asserting
               the
               
                 Subjects
                 Liberties
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Invading
               of
               them
               :
               And
               from
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Abuses
               ,
               to
               the
               Extirpation
               of
               the
               
                 Government
                 .
                 The
                 Two
                 Houses
                 led
                 the
                 Dance
                 ,
              
               and
               outed
               the
               King
               ;
               The
               Commons
               did
               as
               much
               for
               the
               Lords
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               much
               for
               the
               Commons
               :
               Which
               comes
               to
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               what
               was
               reasonably
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               upon
               turning
               the
               Course
               of
               Publick
               Affairs
               into
               a
               wrong
               
               Channel
               ;
               and
               subjecting
               the
               
                 Indisputable
                 Rights
              
               of
               
                 Sovereign
                 Authority
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Censures
               ,
               and
               Expostulations
               of
               the
               Rabble
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               are
               those
               
                 Indisputable
                 Rights
              
               ,
               I
               beseech
               ye
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               reckon
               (
               among
               others
               )
               The
               Power
               of
               Making
               Laws
               ;
               and
               likewise
               of
               Enforcing
               the
               Execution
               of
               them
               ;
               without
               admitting
               any
               sort
               of
               Demur
               ,
               or
               Contradiction
               :
               for
               let
               the
               People
               break
               in
               once
               upon
               any
               
                 One
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               hardly
               quit
               their
               hold
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               worm'd
               out
               ,
               or
               unsettled
               all
               the
               Rest.
               In
               short
               ;
               I
               do
               esteem
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               Absolute
               Necessity
               ,
               to
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Beeing
               of
               all
               Government
               ,
               to
               have
               some
               
                 Unaccomptable
                 Iudge
              
               ;
               some
               
                 Unquestionable
                 Expedient
              
               of
               Law
               ,
               or
               Authority
               ,
               for
               the
               Ending
               of
               Controversies
               :
               The
               Determination
               to
               be
               Final
               ,
               and
               Decisive
               :
               No
               Appealing
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               contending
               beyond
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               not
               in
               Case
               of
               Errour
               ?
               I
               could
               be
               well
               enough
               content
               with
               a
               Iudge
               ;
               and
               with
               
                 Indispu●…able
                 Laws
              
               ,
               if
               you
               could
               but
               assure
               me
               of
               
                 Infallible
                 Law-Makers
              
               .
               But
               I
               should
               be
               sorry
               to
               see
               a
               Roman-Infallibility
               set
               up
               in
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               rather
               then
               a
               
                 Fallible
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               
               you
               will
               have
               
                 None
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               You
               could
               be
               content
               with
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               you
               say
               ;
               but
               then
               
                 That
                 Iudge
              
               must
               be
               Questionable
               ,
               in
               Case
               of
               Errour
               ;
               so
               that
               
                 Another
                 Iudge
              
               is
               to
               Judge
               Him
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               Iudge
               of
               
                 This
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               is
               
                 Himself
                 Questionable
              
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               
                 his
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Iudges
                 Iudge
                 ;
                 (
                 in
                 Infinitum
                 )
              
               in
               Case
               of
               Errour
               :
               Which
               Case
               of
               Errour
               may
               be
               Alledg'd
               ,
               wheresoever
               there
               is
               no
               Infallibility
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               no
               Infallibility
               in
               Nature
               ,
               then
               by
               your
               Rule
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Iudge
               in
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               say
               but
               a
               Man
               may
               Iudge
               Certainly
               in
               some
               Cases
               ,
               though
               not
               Infallibly
               in
               All
               :
               and
               all
               I
               ask
               ,
               is
               only
               a
               Free
               Exercise
               of
               my
               
                 Iudgment
                 at
                 Discretion
              
               ,
               without
               being
               ty'd
               up
               to
               an
               
                 Implicit
                 Resignation
              
               .
               There
               is
               but
               a
               Right
               ,
               and
               a
               Wrong
               ;
               and
               the
               One
               I
               must
               Embrace
               ,
               and
               Reject
               the
               Other
               .
               How
               shall
               I
               know
               This
               from
               That
               ,
               without
               Enquiry
               ?
               And
               what
               am
               I
               the
               better
               for
               That
               Enquiry
               ,
               if
               when
               I
               have
               Learn'd
               my
               Duty
               ,
               I
               am
               debarr'd
               the
               Liberty
               to
               Practise
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               turn
               the
               Question
               ,
               from
               the
               Necessity
               of
               a
               Judg
               ,
               to
               his
               Infallibility
               .
               'T
               is
               all
               one
               to
               me
               ,
               whether
               you
               make
               him
               Infallible
               ,
               or
               Credible
               ,
               or
               what
               you
               make
               him
               ,
               or
               where
               you
               place
               him
               ;
               provided
               
               that
               he
               be
               Acknowledg'd
               Necessary
               ,
               and
               Unac●…omptable
               .
               That
               He
               is
               Necessary
               ,
               I
               presume
               you
               will
               easily
               afford
               me
               :
               for
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Peace
               without
               him
               ,
               every
               Man
               being
               at
               Liberty
               to
               Wrangle
               ,
               where
               no
               Man
               is
               Authoris'd
               to
               take
               up
               the
               Strife
               .
               But
               would
               you
               have
               him
               Unaccomptable
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               greater
               Encouragement
               is
               there
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               Tyranny
               ,
               then
               the
               Opinion
               of
               an
               
                 Unaccomptable
                 Sovereignty
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               it
               rather
               (
               you
               should
               have
               said
               )
               that
               
                 Excites
                 Sedition
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Depopulates
                 Kingdoms
              
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Contrary
               ?
               And
               doubtless
               ,
               the
               
                 Fiercest
                 Tyranny
              
               is
               much
               more
               supportable
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Mildest
                 Rebellion
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Truly
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Convenience
               of
               a
               
                 Definitive
                 Sentence
              
               .
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               to
               see
               it
               ;
               without
               the
               Hazzard
               of
               a
               
                 D●…finitive
                 Injustice
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               mistake
               your self
               ,
               if
               you
               oppose
               a
               
                 Possible
                 Injury
              
               on
               the
               One
               side
               ,
               to
               a
               
                 Certain
                 Wrangle
              
               ;
               and
               Confusion
               on
               the
               Other
               .
               If
               Infallibility
               you
               cannot
               find
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               the
               fairest
               Probability
               content
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               would
               you
               have
               that
               Probability
               govern
               by
               Unquestionable
               ,
               and
               
                 Authoritative
                 Conclusions
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               C.
               
            
             
               By
               any
               means
               ;
               you
               do
               nothing
               else
               :
               For
               where
               Controversies
               are
               Inevitable
               ,
               and
               Concord
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               had
               )
               Necessary
               ;
               What
               can
               be
               more
               Reasonable
               ,
               then
               to
               chuse
               the
               most
               
                 Competent
                 Iudge
              
               of
               the
               Matter
               in
               Controversie
               ,
               for
               the
               Concluding
               Umpire
               of
               the
               
                 Controversie
                 it self
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               a
               Man
               may
               Iudge
               Probably
               in
               One
               Case
               ,
               and
               Improbably
               in
               Another
               :
               Suppose
               the
               Determination
               to
               be
               manifest
               Errour
               ,
               or
               Injustice
               ;
               would
               you
               have
               the
               same
               Submission
               paid
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               Equity
               ,
               and
               Truth
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Yes
               :
               To
               the
               Determination
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               the
               Errour
               :
               You
               are
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               without
               Contesting
               the
               Equity
               of
               it
               :
               for
               Right
               ,
               or
               Wrong
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               Decision
               .
               The
               Principal
               Scope
               ,
               and
               sure
               End
               of
               a
               Reference
               ,
               is
               Peace
               :
               The
               Hopeful
               Event
               ,
               and
               Issue
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               
                 Righteous
                 Iudgment
              
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               well
               then
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               One
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               fair
               a
               Likelihood
               of
               the
               Other
               ?
               Put
               it
               to
               the
               worst
               ;
               You
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Iudge
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               over-rul'd
               by
               his
               Authority
               :
               Neither
               do
               you
               undertake
               that
               he
               shall
               Judge
               Critically
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               Question
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               shall
               Judge
               Effectually
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Reference
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               Resignation
               may
               do
               well
               ,
               in
               Cases
               of
               
                 ●…ivil
                 Interest
              
               :
               but
               it
               will
               hardly
               hold
               in
               Matters
               of
               Conscience
               .
               Who
               shall
               pretend
               to
               Iudge
               of
               
                 my
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               beside
               God
               ,
               and
               my Self
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               
                 all
                 Consciences
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               Iudge
               of
               Yours
               .
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               What
               the
               Conscience
               Is
               ,
               but
               what
               it
               Ought
               to
               be
               :
               Not
               what
               your
               
                 Private
                 Iudgment
                 says
              
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 means
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Thing
               I
               strive
               for
               ,
               is
               a
               Judge
               of
               That
               :
               A
               Iudge
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               all
               out
               as
               necessary
               ,
               as
               a
               Iudge
               of
               a
               
                 Political
                 Law.
              
               
            
             
               You
               cannot
               but
               allow
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               Diversities
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               concerning
               
                 Secular
                 Affairs
              
               :
               And
               such
               is
               our
               Corruption
               ,
               that
               we
               draw
               Poyson
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Life
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 it self
              
               ,
               is
               made
               the
               Warrant
               of
               all
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               Heresies
               .
            
             
               Look
               behind
               ye
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               see
               a
               
                 Prince
                 Murther'd
              
               by
               his
               
                 Subjects
                 :
                 Authority
                 Beheaded
              
               by
               a
               Pretended
               Law
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               Defended
               by
               a
               Text.
               The
               
                 Church
                 Devour'd
              
               by
               a
               Divided
               Ministry
               ;
               The
               
                 Government
                 overturn'd
              
               by
               a
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               to
               support
               it
               :
               An
               
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
              
               Introduc'd
               by
               the
               Patrons
               of
               Liberty
               :
               The
               
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
                 Cashier'd
              
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               the
               Motions
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               and
               Charity
               it self
               Extinguish'd
               for
               the
               Advancement
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               We
               have
               liv'd
               to
               see
               as
               many
               Heresies
               ,
               as
               Congregations
               ;
               and
               a
               
                 Consistorian
                 Scrutiny
              
               ,
               prest
               beyond
               the
               Rigour
               of
               a
               
                 Spanish
                 Inquisition
              
               .
               We
               have
               seen
               
                 some
                 that
              
               a
               
                 abhor
                 Idols
                 ,
                 committing
                 Sacrilege
                 :
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 cry'd
                 up
                 ,
              
               till
               his
               b
               Divinity
               is
               
                 Deny'd
                 .
                 Strictness
              
               of
               Life
               Inculcated
               ,
               till
               the
               very
               Rule
               of
               it
               c
               (
               The
               Decalogue
               it self
               )
               is
               Rejected
               :
               And
               Blasphemy
               hunted
               out
               of
               the
               Tavern
               ,
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               .
            
             
               In
               fine
               ;
               What
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Misery
               have
               we
               not
               known
               ,
               and
               felt
               ,
               since
               under
               the
               Form
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               This
               Freedom
               of
               a
               
                 Private
                 Spirit
              
               came
               in
               vogue
               ?
               Nor
               are
               we
               ever
               to
               expect
               better
               from
               it
               ,
               till
               all
               Men
               shall
               conspire
               to
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               where
               every
               Man
               is
               left
               to
               his
               Own
               Gust
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               he
               pleases
               .
               And
               whence
               flows
               all
               this
               Mischief
               ,
               and
               Confusion
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               License
               of
               Wandring
               from
               the
               Rule
               ?
               Methinks
               These
               Practises
               should
               put
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               Cause
               out
               of
               Countenance
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               no
               Advocate
               for
               
                 Anarchy
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 no
                 Friend
                 to
                 Uniformity
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 't
                 is
                 with
                 
                   Non
                   Conformists
                
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 
                   other
                   People
                
                 there
                 are
                 Good
                 and
                 Bad
                 of
                 
                   All
                   sorts
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 the
                 Moderate
                 :
                 Would
                 you
                 have
                 
                   all
                   Mens
                   Consciences
                
                 Gobern'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Rule
                
                 ?
              
               ;
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Better
               Particulars
               suffer
               for
               Incompliance
               with
               the
               Publique
               ,
               then
               the
               Publique
               suffer
               for
               Complying
               with
               
                 Particulars
                 .
                 Uniformity
              
               is
               the
               Ciment
               of
               both
               Christian
               ,
               and
               
                 Civil
                 Societies
              
               :
               Take
               That
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Parts
               drop
               from
               the
               Body
               ;
               One
               Piece
               falls
               from
               Another
               .
            
             
               The
               Magistrate
               (
               for
               Orders
               sake
               )
               requires
               
                 Uniformity
                 ;
                 You
              
               ,
               and
               
                 your
                 Associates
              
               oppose
               it
               ,
               upon
               a
               Plea
               of
               Conscience
               .
               The
               Question
               is
               ;
               Whether
               He
               shall
               Over-rule
               
                 your
                 Opinions
              
               ,
               or
               You
               Over-rule
               
                 His
                 Authority
              
               ?
               This
               Dispute
               begets
               a
               War
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Iudge
               ;
               and
               to
               prevent
               that
               Consequence
               ,
               I
               offer
               that
               a
               Iudge
               is
               Necessary
               .
               Or
               put
               it
               Thus
               :
               You
               ,
               and
               
                 I
                 differ
              
               ;
               and
               possibly
               we
               are
               Both
               in
               the
               Wrong
               ;
               but
               most
               certainly
               we
               are
               
                 not
                 Both
              
               in
               the
               Right
               ;
               and
               yet
               neither
               of
               us
               but
               thinks
               well
               enough
               of
               his
               own
               Opinion
               .
               What
               's
               to
               be
               done
               in
               This
               Case
               ?
               Shall
               we
               Wrangle
               Eternally
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               We
               'l
               rather
               put
               the
               Matter
               to
               Arbitration
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Well
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 Arbiter
                 himself
              
               is
               Fallible
               ;
               and
               may
               mistake
               too
               :
               Or
               let
               him
               have
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               he
               cannot
               please
               us
               Both
               :
               For
               That
               which
               seems
               Right
               to
               the
               One
               ,
               will
               appear
               Wrong
               to
               the
               Other
               .
               Shall
               we
               stand
               to
               his
               Award
               whatever
               it
               be
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               take
               into
               your
               Thought
               these
               Consequences
               .
               You
               refuse
               to
               submit
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               Wrong
               ;
               and
               I
               may
               refuse
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Reason
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               Right
               :
               (
               For
               ,
               
                 Every
                 Man's
                 Reason
                 is
                 of
                 equal
                 Force
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Common
                 ,
                 and
                 Representative
                 Reason
                 to
                 Bind
                 All.
                 )
              
               So
               that
               by
               your
               Reckoning
               ,
               Every
               Man
               is
               in
               the
               Right
               to
               Himself
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Wrong
               to
               
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 besides
              
               :
               (
               for
               I
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               that
               Nature
               never
               produc'd
               Two
               Persons
               ,
               in
               all
               Points
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Judgment
               .
               )
            
             
               Now
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               neither
               deny
               Confusion
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Natural
                 Effect
              
               of
               this
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Iudgment
              
               ;
               nor
               the
               want
               of
               a
               Regulating
               ,
               and
               
                 Decretory
                 Sentence
              
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               This
               Confusion
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               'l
               grant
               me
               the
               Necessity
               of
               an
               
                 Unaccomptable
                 Iudge
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Is
               not
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               a
               sufficient
               Iudge
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               :
               That
               's
               no
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               
                 [
                 a
                 Rule
              
               
               
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 Iudge
                 BY
              
               ]
               and
               the
               great
               
               Danger
               lies
               upon
               the
               Meaning
               of
               That
               Rule
               .
               Witness
               those
               Swarms
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               that
               have
               over-spread
               this
               Land
               ,
               since
               the
               Bible
               has
               been
               deliver'd
               up
               to
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               
                 Private
                 Spirits
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               well
               ,
               if
               you
               could
               direct
               me
               to
               a
               Iudge
               that
               we
               might
               all
               rely
               upon
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               you
               say
               something
               too
               ,
               if
               you
               could
               make
               appear
               ,
               that
               
                 None
                 at
                 all
              
               is
               better
               then
               
                 the
                 Best
                 we
                 have
              
               :
               Or
               that
               
                 Popular
                 Errours
                 ,
                 Numberless
              
               ,
               and
               Inevitable
               ,
               (
               with
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               Societies
               to
               boot
               )
               are
               to
               be
               preferr'd
               to
               the
               Few
               ,
               and
               only
               
                 Possible
                 Failings
              
               of
               Authority
               ,
               attended
               however
               with
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Agreement
               .
               The
               Question
               ,
               Briefly
               ,
               is
               This.
               Whether
               will
               you
               rather
               have
               ;
               
                 One
                 Fallible
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 Million
                 of
                 Damnable
                 Heresies
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Truly
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               reduc'd
               it
               ,
               to
               a
               Certainty
               of
               Peace
               the
               One
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               as
               great
               a
               Certainty
               of
               Discord
               ,
               the
               Other
               ;
               to
               a
               Certainty
               of
               
                 Many
                 Errours
                 ,
                 without
              
               a
               Iudg
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               bare
               Possibility
               of
               some
               
                 few
                 ,
                 with
              
               One
               :
               I
               think
               a
               
                 Final
                 Iudge
              
               may
               be
               Convenient
               ,
               if
               not
               Necessary
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               find
               it
               so
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               sure
               you
               will
               not
               Dispute
               it
               in
               the
               State
               ;
               
               especially
               against
               an
               Experience
               too
               ,
               the
               most
               forcible
               of
               all
               Reasons
               .
               We
               were
               never
               troubled
               with
               
                 Constructive
                 Necessities
              
               ;
               with
               Cavils
               about
               the
               Receptacle
               of
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Limits
               of
               Obedience
               :
               With
               Distinctions
               betwixt
               the
               Political
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Natural
                 Right
              
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               The
               Legal
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Personal
                 Will
              
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               betwixt
               the
               Equity
               ,
               and
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               till
               Judgment
               was
               forc'd
               from
               its
               proper
               Course
               ,
               and
               the
               Decision
               of
               
                 Political
                 Controversies
              
               ,
               committed
               to
               the
               Frivolous
               ,
               and
               Tumultuary
               Arbitrations
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               I
               am
               as
               much
               for
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               as
               You
               ;
               but
               not
               for
               
                 One
                 Iudge
              
               to
               
                 All
                 Purposes
              
               :
               Nor
               indeed
               ,
               for
               
                 any
                 Iudge
              
               so
               Absolute
               as
               you
               would
               have
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               tell
               ye
               again
               ,
               A
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               no
               
                 Absolute
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               is
               No
               Judge
               :
               and
               you
               shall
               as
               soon
               find
               the
               End
               of
               a
               Circle
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Controversie
               ,
               by
               
                 such
                 a
                 Iudge
              
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               yet
               my
               Intention
               ,
               that
               
                 One
                 Iudge
              
               should
               serve
               for
               
                 All
                 Purposes
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Divide
               your
               Matter
               then
               ,
               and
               assign
               to
               every
               
                 Iudicable
                 Point
              
               its
               
                 Proper
                 Iudge
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               Reason
               ;
               for
               truly
               I
               do
               not
               take
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               be
               any
               more
               
               
               
               
               
               a
               Iudge
               of
               My
               Conscience
               ,
               then
               I
               am
               of
               His.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               doubt
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               it
               were
               an
               Encroachment
               upon
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               God
               Himself
               ,
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               Challenge
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               How
               comes
               it
               now
               ,
               that
               we
               ,
               that
               accord
               so
               well
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               should
               differ
               so
               much
               in
               the
               Way
               to
               't
               ?
               But
               I
               hope
               the
               Clearing
               of
               the
               next
               Point
               will
               set
               all
               Right
               :
               for
               after
               the
               Acknowledgment
               of
               the
               
                 General
                 Necessity
              
               of
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               we
               have
               nothing
               further
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               agree
               upon
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               so
               submit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Three
               Great
            
             Judges
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             are
             GOD
             ,
             MAGISTRATES
             ,
             and
             CONSCIENCE
             .
          
           
             SOme
             Things
             we
             do
             as
             
               Men
               ;
               Other
            
             Things
             ,
             as
             Men
             in
             Society
             ;
             and
             Some
             again
             ,
             as
             Christians
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             We
             are
             acted
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Individuals
             ;
             Which
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             Second
             place
             ,
             is
             Subjected
             to
             That
             of
             Government
             ;
             And
             Both
             these
             Laws
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             Third
             place
             ,
             
             Subordinate
             to
             That
             of
             Religion
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               The
               Law
               of
               God's
               Revealed
               Will.
            
             So
             that
             
               the
               Three
               Great
               Iudges
               of
               Mankind
               are
               ,
            
             GOD
             ,
             MAGISTRATES
             ,
             and
             CONSCIENCE
             .
          
           
             Man
             as
             Consisting
             of
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Body
             ,
             may
             be
             again
             Subdivided
             within
             Himself
             .
             Take
             Him
             in
             his
             
               Lower
               Capacity
            
             ,
             and
             He
             is
             sway'd
             by
             the
             
               General
               Law
            
             of
             
               Animal
               Nature
            
             ,
             But
             in
             his
             Divine
             part
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             Him
             Govern'd
             by
             the
             Nobler
             Law
             of
             
               Refined
               Reason
            
             ;
             which
             Reason
             ,
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             we
             call
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             in
             
               others
               ,
               Conscience
            
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             Variously
             Exercised
             .
          
           
             The
             Things
             which
             we
             do
             purely
             as
             MEN
             ,
             (
             Abstracted
             from
             any
             Ingredients
             of
             Policy
             ,
             or
             
               Regulated
               Religion
            
             )
             are
             either
             
               Natural
               Actions
               ,
               Prudential
            
             ,
             or
             Moral
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             are
             Those
             Actions
             to
             which
             we
             are
             prompted
             by
             a
             
               Natural
               Impulse
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Conservation
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Being
             .
             Of
             the
             third
             sort
             ,
             are
             such
             Actions
             as
             we
             perform
             in
             Obedience
             to
             
               Moral
               Principles
            
             .
             (
             Which
             are
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Divine
               Will
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             couched
             under
             the
             Dictate
             of
             
               Humane
               Reason
            
             )
             And
             Betwixt
             These
             Two
             ,
             lies
             the
             Region
             of
             
               Middle
               Actions
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             Such
             Actions
             ,
             as
             although
             not
             of
             simple
             ,
             
             and
             
               strict
               Necessity
            
             ,
             either
             to
             Life
             ,
             or
             Virtue
             ,
             are
             notwithstanding
             Useful
             ,
             and
             Commodious
             ,
             for
             the
             Guidance
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Other
             .
             The
             accurate
             Disquisition
             of
             This
             Interest
             clears
             the
             Main
             Difficulty
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             for
             Nothing
             has
             embroyl'd
             us
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Mistaken
               Rights
            
             ,
             and
             Privileges
             of
             Individuals
             :
             Which
             Mistakes
             being
             once
             made
             manifest
             ,
             by
             laying
             open
             the
             Subordination
             of
             several
             Claims
             ,
             and
             Powers
             ,
             every
             Man
             may
             take
             a
             distinct
             View
             of
             his
             own
             Province
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               will
               proceed
               Regularly
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               State
               these
               Subordinations
               as
               you
               go
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Agreed
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               now
               upon
               the
               Right
               of
               Individuals
               :
               In
               which
               naked
               Simplicity
               of
               Considering
               Man
               ,
               without
               any
               Regard
               to
               the
               Ordinary
               Motions
               of
               Providence
               ,
               in
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               Regiment
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               We
               shall
               yet
               find
               a
               
                 Natural
                 Subordination
              
               within
               Himself
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Sense
               ,
               under
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Reason
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 Subj●…ct
                 .
                 These
              
               are
               the
               Laws
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 his
                 MEMBERS
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 his
                 WILL.
              
               The
               
                 Former
                 Law
              
               (
               and
               the
               less
               Excellent
               )
               is
               the
               Law
               Sensitive
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               
               then
               the
               Law
               of
               Self-Preservation
               .
               (
               The
               Supreme
               Law
               of
               Animal
               Beings
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               of
               Rationals
               the
               Lowest
               )
               This
               Law
               Sensitive
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Creature
               :
               for
               what
               Sense
               does
               ,
               Nature
               does
               ;
               and
               what
               Nature
               does
               ,
               God
               does
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               That
               Power
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               NATURE
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 Working
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 by
                 Virtue
                 of
                 which
                 Divine
                 Impression
                 ,
                 and
                 Influence
                 ,
                 Every
                 thing
                 is
                 moved
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Utmost
                 Perfection
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 Capable
                 .
              
               As
               for
               the
               Purpose
               ;
               The
               Perfection
               of
               MAN
               is
               the
               Congruity
               of
               his
               Actions
               with
               his
               Reason
               ;
               which
               is
               Nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               That
               which
               we
               call
               VIRTUE
               .
               The
               Perfection
               of
               BEASTS
               lies
               a
               degree
               lower
               :
               For
               they
               are
               only
               mov'd
               by
               a
               
                 Sensual
                 Impulse
              
               ,
               towards
               what
               is
               Convenient
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               have
               it
               ,
               They
               Rest.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               When
               People
               are
               gravell'd
               ,
               they
               fly
               to
               their
               Impulses
               ,
               and
               
                 Occu●…t
                 Qualities
              
               .
               Where
               lies
               the
               Difference
               ;
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               between
               
                 Their
                 Impulse
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Our
                 Choice
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Their
                 Impulse
              
               carries
               them
               on
               through
               a
               
                 Sensitive
                 Search
              
               ,
               not
               any
               
                 D●…liberative
                 Discourse
              
               ;
               And
               there
               is
               no
               E●…ection
               
               neither
               at
               last
               :
               But
               only
               the
               
                 Simple
                 Prosecution
              
               of
               a
               
                 Determinate
                 Appetite
              
               ,
               without
               imagining
               any
               Proportion
               betwixt
               the
               Means
               ,
               and
               the
               End.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               still
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Proportion
               :
               and
               the
               Motion
               appears
               to
               us
               according
               to
               the
               Method
               of
               Reason
               :
               And
               a
               very
               Orderly
               Proceeding
               from
               a
               Question
               ,
               to
               a
               Resolution
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               Reason
               ,
               think
               ye
               ,
               that
               makes
               a
               Dog
               follow
               his
               Nose
               ,
               and
               Hunt
               for
               Meat
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               Hungry
               ?
               Or
               will
               you
               call
               it
               Choice
               ,
               if
               he
               leaves
               a
               Turfe
               for
               a
               Bone
               ?
               Now
               if
               you
               ask
               how
               This
               comes
               about
               :
               He
               is
               guided
               by
               Instinct
               toward
               the
               End
               ;
               and
               Sense
               carries
               him
               thorough
               the
               Means
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               why
               should
               the
               
                 same
                 Process
              
               of
               Means
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 same
                 Application
              
               of
               Causes
               ,
               be
               ascribed
               only
               to
               Instinct
               ,
               in
               Brutes
               ,
               and
               to
               Reason
               ,
               in
               Man
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               are
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               all
               
                 Natur●…l
                 Operations
              
               are
               Regular
               ,
               and
               Ordinate
               ,
               by
               what
               Means
               soever
               performed
               :
               But
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               ,
               because
               the
               Method
               is
               according
               to
               Reason
               ,
               that
               therefore
               the
               Instrument
               must
               be
               Reasonable
               .
               But
               to
               mind
               what
               we
               are
               upon
               .
            
             
               The
               Law
               of
               Self-Preservation
               ,
               is
               a
               Law
               common
               to
               Beasts
               with
               Men
               ;
               but
               
               not
               of
               
                 Equal
                 Force
              
               ,
               and
               Obligation
               :
               for
               
                 Their
                 Sovereign
                 Interest
              
               is
               
                 Life
                 ;
                 Ours
              
               is
               Virtue
               :
               And
               therefore
               your
               late
               Argument
               for
               
                 Defensive
                 Arms
              
               ,
               under
               Pretense
               of
               that
               Extremity
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               
                 Brutish
                 Plea
              
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Consideration
               of
               Virtue
               be
               not
               above
               That
               of
               Life
               ,
               Where
               lies
               the
               Advantage
               of
               Our
               Reason
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               when
               the
               Death
               is
               certain
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Virtue
                 doubtful
              
               ,
               Who
               shall
               decide
               the
               Point
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               In
               a
               Case
               abstracted
               from
               the
               Ties
               ,
               and
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               
                 Government
                 ,
                 every
                 Man's
                 Reason
              
               sits
               as
               
                 Iudge
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Life
              
               .
               As
               for
               Instance
               ;
               You
               are
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               Thieves
               ,
               and
               only
               This
               Choice
               offer'd
               you
               ,
               either
               
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 False
                 Oath
              
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 lose
                 your
                 Life
              
               .
               Your
               Conscience
               tells
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               rather
               Perish
               ,
               then
               Forswear
               your self
               :
               But
               if
               you
               can
               preserve
               your self
               ,
               without
               Violence
               to
               a
               
                 Superiour
                 Duty
              
               ,
               you
               are
               your
               own
               Murderer
               if
               you
               
                 do
                 not
              
               .
               Thus
               far
               I
               think
               we
               are
               safe
               ,
               and
               I
               suppose
               agreed
               ,
               that
               
                 every
                 Individual
                 is
                 to
                 Govern
                 himself
                 by
                 his
                 Natural
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               But
               when
               the
               
                 several
                 Particulars
              
               come
               to
               be
               bundled
               up
               in
               
                 One
                 Community
              
               ,
               the
               Case
               is
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               hear
               you
               say
               That
               .
               Why
               should
               not
               every
               Man
               
               be
               Govern'd
               by
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Consort
               ,
               as
               in
               Solitude
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Company
               ,
               as
               by
               Himself
               ?
               Or
               will
               you
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               our
               Duty
               to
               
                 God
                 ceases
              
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               becoming
               Subjects
               to
               a
               
                 Civil
                 Power
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               you
               are
               as
               free
               now
               ,
               as
               you
               were
               before
               :
               But
               your
               Body
               is
               no
               longer
               your
               Own
               ,
               after
               you
               are
               once
               enrolled
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               Society
               .
               And
               here
               's
               the
               Difference
               ;
               You
               were
               your
               own
               Servant
               before
               ,
               and
               now
               you
               are
               the
               King
               's
               .
               (
               For
               what
               is
               Government
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Wisedom
                 ,
                 Resolve
              
               ,
               and
               Force
               of
               
                 every
                 Particular
              
               ,
               gather'd
               into
               
                 One
                 Under
                 standing
                 ,
                 Will
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Body
                 ?
              
               )
               And
               This
               comes
               up
               to
               what
               I
               have
               already
               Deliverd
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 God
                 has
                 left
              
               INDIFFERENT
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
              
               HUMANE
               POWER
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               who
               shall
               be
               Iudge
               of
               what
               's
               Indifferent
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Let
               That
               be
               Examined
               the
               very
               next
               Thing
               we
               do
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               already
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               an
               
                 Auth●…rized
                 Iudge
              
               is
               absolutely
               Necessary
               ,
               in
               Order
               to
               the
               Pe●…ce
               of
               Church
               ,
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Ending
               of
               all
               Publique
               Differences
               :
               But
               we
               are
               not
               yet
               resolv'd
               about
               
               Our
               Iudges
               ;
               Or
               if
               we
               were
               ,
               yet
               in
               Regard
               they
               are
               but
               Men
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               
                 Erre
                 ,
                 [
                 Infallibility
                 being
                 departed
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
              
               
               
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 which
                 Living
                 ,
                 and
                 Infallible
                 Guides
                 ,
                 God
                 has
                 in
                 Providence
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 Plain
                 ,
                 and
                 Infallible
                 Rule
                 ]
              
               We
               are
               now
               to
               make
               Enquiry
               ,
               how
               far
               a
               Private
               Judge
               may
               be
               allow'd
               to
               Oppose
               ,
               or
               Differ
               from
               a
               Publique
               ,
               in
               Case
               of
               a
               
                 Reluctant
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               Iudge
               his
               Iudge
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               very
               well
               ;
               For
               place
               the
               
                 Ultimate
                 Decision
              
               where
               you
               will
               ,
               It
               is
               (
               as
               you
               said
               before
               )
               an
               
                 Infallible
                 Determination
              
               as
               to
               the
               Strife
               ;
               but
               
                 Not
                 so
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Truth
               ;
               and
               comes
               at
               last
               to
               This
               ,
               that
               
                 every
                 Man
              
               (
               in
               some
               Degree
               )
               
                 re-judges
                 his
                 Iudge
              
               .
               If
               I
               be
               fully
               convinc't
               ,
               either
               ,
               that
               the
               Command
               is
               Sinful
               in
               it
               self
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Opinion
                 Wicked
              
               ;
               I
               am
               neither
               to
               Obey
               the
               One
               ,
               nor
               to
               Embrace
               the
               Other
               ;
               as
               being
               tied
               up
               by
               a
               General
               Obligation
               of
               rather
               Obeying
               ,
               and
               
                 Believing
                 God
              
               ,
               then
               Man.
               Nay
               more
               ;
               If
               in
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               I
               commit
               a
               Sin
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               ignorantly
               too
               ,
               That
               very
               Act
               in
               Ignorance
               is
               Crimin●…l
               :
               (
               If
               I
               had
               the
               Means
               of
               being
               better
               inform'd
               :
               )
               
                 For
                 No
                 Humane
                 Respect
                 c●…n
                 
                 justifie
                 an
                 Offence
                 against
                 God.
              
               Now
               if
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               do
               Nothing
               that
               is
               Ill
               ;
               I
               am
               likewise
               bound
               ,
               before
               I
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               
                 to
                 satisfie
                 my self
              
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Ill
               ,
               or
               No
               :
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               may
               follow
               a
               
                 False
                 Religion
              
               for
               a
               True
               ,
               and
               be
               Damned
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               for
               not
               minding
               what
               I
               did
               .
               This
               do
               I
               take
               for
               Proof
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               No
               Man
               is
               so
               Implicitely
               Obliged
               to
               rely
               upon
               
                 other
                 Mens
                 Eyes
              
               ,
               as
               totally
               to
               Abandon
               the
               Direction
               of
               
                 his
                 own
              
               ;
               Or
               so
               unconditionally
               to
               swear
               Obedience
               to
               
                 other
                 Mens
                 Laws
              
               ,
               and
               Perswasions
               ,
               as
               to
               hold
               no
               Intelligence
               at
               all
               with
               that
               
                 Sacred
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Faithful
                 Counsell●…r
              
               which
               he
               carries
               in
               
                 his
                 own
                 B●…som
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               advising
               you
               to
               
                 reneunce
                 your
                 Reason
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               you
               absolutely
               guided
               ,
               and
               concluded
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               only
               to
               Obey
               for
               Quiet
               sake
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               you
               can
               possibly
               Obey
               in
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               What
               if
               a
               
                 Single
                 Person
                 hit
              
               that
               Truth
               ,
               which
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
                 misses
              
               ?
               Which
               will
               you
               have
               him
               follow
               ;
               Truth
               ,
               or
               Authority
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               would
               have
               him
               follow
               Truth
               with
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               Authority
               with
               his
               Body
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               for
               so
               remote
               a
               Possibility
               
               as
               This
               is
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Fansies
               and
               Imaginations
               of
               a
               
                 Private
                 Spirit
              
               into
               a
               Competition
               with
               Resolutions
               of
               Law
               ,
               And
               yet
               for
               the
               Possibility
               sake
               ,
               We
               'l
               take
               the
               very
               Supposition
               likewise
               into
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               Word
               the
               whole
               Matter
               as
               plainly
               as
               we
               can
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               says
               ,
               Ye
               may
               Do
               ;
               And
               the
               Law
               says
               ,
               You
               must
               Do
               ,
               That
               which
               your
               Conscience
               says
               ,
               You
               ought
               not
               to
               Do.
               How
               will
               you
               reconcile
               your
               Duty
               ,
               and
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               This
               Case
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Uery
               well
               :
               For
               I
               think
               it
               my
               Duty
               to
               Obey
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               upon
               This
               Principle
               ,
               That
               
                 Conscience
                 is
                 God's
                 Substitute
                 over
                 Individuals
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Keep
               to
               That
               ,
               and
               Answer
               me
               once
               again
               ;
               
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 God's
                 Substitute
                 too
                 ?
              
               If
               He
               be
               ,
               How
               comes
               
                 your
                 Conscience
              
               to
               take
               place
               of
               
                 his
                 Authority
              
               ?
               They
               are
               
                 Both
                 Commission'd
                 alike
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               
                 Both
                 to
                 be
                 Obey'd
                 alike
              
               :
               Which
               is
               Impossible
               ,
               where
               their
               Commands
               are
               Inconsistent
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               
                 Publique
                 Minister
              
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 Commission
              
               does
               not
               reach
               to
               
                 Particular
                 Consciences
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               on
               the
               Other
               side
               ,
               You
               are
               a
               
                 Private
                 Person
              
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               as
               little
               Reason
               for
               
                 your
                 Opinion
              
               to
               Operate
               upon
               a
               
               
                 Publique
                 Law.
              
               So
               that
               if
               I
               mistake
               you
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               upon
               accord
               thus
               far
               ;
               That
               
                 every
                 Particular
              
               is
               to
               look
               to
               One
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               to
               the
               Whole
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               you
               would
               deal
               as
               Candidly
               with
               me
               ,
               about
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Power
              
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               done
               in
               the
               Civil
               ,
               we
               might
               make
               short
               work
               of
               This
               Question
               .
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               as
               well
               a
               
                 Authorized
                 to
              
               TEACH
               ,
               and
               INSTRUCT
               
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 External
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
              
               b
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 to
              
               COMPEL
               
                 to
                 Those
                 External
                 Acts.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Doubt
              
               ,
               c
               The
               Church
               
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Church
              
               )
               has
               a
               Ministerial
               Power
               (
               Ex
               Officio
               )
               to
               Define
               Controversies
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 And
                 that
              
               d
               A
               Syn●…d
               Lawfully
               Conven'd
               ,
               is
               a
               Limited
               ,
               Ministerial
               ,
               and
               Bounded
               Visible
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               fellow
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Peremptory
               and
               Supreme
               Iudge
               ,
               speaking
               in
               his
               own
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               will
               not
               do
               our
               Business
               yet
               ;
               for
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 Synod
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 ,
              
               SO
               FAR
               
                 as
                 it
                 follows
                 Christ
              
               ,
               seems
               to
               make
               Those
               the
               Iudges
               of
               That
               Act
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               Concluded
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               leaves
               the
               Credit
               of
               the
               Authority
               ,
               dependent
               upon
               the
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Fancy
              
               ,
               or
               Humour
               of
               the
               
               Believer
               .
               For
               't
               is
               but
               any
               Man's
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Synod
                 does
                 not
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 he
                 trusts
                 in
                 it
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 does
                 follow
                 Him.
              
               And
               this
               is
               enough
               to
               keep
               the
               Controversie
               afoot
               ,
               without
               any
               hope
               of
               Decision
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               We
               are
               indeed
               to
               believe
               Truths
               
               determined
               by
               Synods
               ,
               to
               be
               Infallible
               ,
               and
               never
               again
               liable
               to
               Retraction
               ,
               or
               Discussion
               ;
               Not
               because
               
                 [
                 so
                 says
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 ]
              
               but
               because
               
                 [
                 so
                 says
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               ]
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Still
               you
               are
               short
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               not
               in
               Our
               Power
               to
               dis●…elieve
               what
               we
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               a
               Truth
               :
               But
               That
               which
               is
               Truth
               at
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               may
               be
               Corrupted
               in
               the
               Passage
               ;
               Or
               at
               least
               appear
               so
               to
               Me
               ,
               and
               
                 What
                 then
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 look't
                 upon
                 as
                 an
              
               Errour
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Conscience
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
              
               no
               Discharge
               
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 your
              
               Obedience
               :
               
                 From
                 which
              
               Errour
               
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 be
              
               reclaimed
               ,
               
                 either
                 by
              
               Instruction
               ,
               or
               Censure
               .
               For
               the
               People
               are
               obliged
               to
               Obey
               
               Those
               that
               are
               
                 OVER
                 THEM
                 IN
                 THE
                 LORD
              
               ,
               who
               Watch
               for
               their
               Souls
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               must
               give
               an
               Accompt
               ;
               ]
               And
               not
               oblig'd
               to
               stand
               to
               ,
               and
               obey
               the
               Ministerial
               and
               Official
               Iudgment
               of
               
                 THE
                 PEOPLE
              
               .
               He
               that
               Heareth
               
                 YOU
                 (
                 MINISTERS
              
               of
               the
               
               GOSPEL
               ,
               
                 not
                 the
              
               PEOPLE
               )
               Heareth
               ME
               ;
               
                 And
                 He
                 that
                 Despiseth
              
               YOU
               ,
               Despiseth
               ME.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Why
               should
               not
               We
               Two
               shake
               Hands
               now
               ,
               and
               Join
               in
               the
               Act
               for
               Uniformity
               ?
               You
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               wants
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               full
               Complement
               of
               a
               
                 Binding
                 Law
              
               ;
               Either
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Civil
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Authority
              
               .
               Here
               is
               first
               ,
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 duely
                 conven'd
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               Meetness
               ,
               and
               Conveniency
               of
               the
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Forms
               therein
               Conteined
               .
               You
               have
               next
               ,
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 Approving
              
               ,
               and
               Authorizing
               Those
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Forms
               ;
               and
               Requiring
               your
               Exact
               Obedience
               to
               them
               .
               Now
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               neither
               Decline
               the
               Authority
               of
               your
               Iudges
               ,
               nor
               the
               Acknowledgment
               of
               your
               Duties
               ;
               What
               is
               it
               then
               that
               hinders
               your
               Obedience
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               That
               which
               to
               Me
               is
               more
               then
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               It
               goes
               against
               my
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Only
               That
               Point
               then
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               done
               with
               This
               Subject
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               already
               concluded
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               Iudge
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               Iudge
               of
               what
               properly
               
               concerns
               Religion
               ;
               That
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               is
               Iudge
               of
               what
               belongs
               to
               
                 Publique
                 Order
              
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ;
               and
               That
               
                 every
                 Man's
                 Conscience
              
               is
               the
               Iudge
               of
               what
               concerns
               his
               
                 own
                 Soul.
              
               The
               Remaining
               Difficulty
               is
               This
               ;
               
                 How
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 behave
                 my self
                 in
                 a
                 Case
                 ,
                 where
                 the
              
               Law
               
                 bids
                 me
                 do
              
               One
               
                 Thing
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Another
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               take
               a
               True
               Estimate
               of
               This
               Matter
               ,
               We
               are
               first
               to
               Ballance
               the
               Two
               Interests
               ,
               that
               meet
               in
               Competition
               ;
               The
               
                 One
                 ,
                 for
              
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Other
                 ,
                 against
              
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               ,
               in
               Favour
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               EXECUTION
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               meaning
               That
               of
               Uniformity
               )
               1.
               
               The
               
                 Personal
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               and
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Political
                 Conscience
              
               of
               the
               King.
               There
               is
               moreover
               ,
               for
               the
               EQUITY
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Solemn
               and
               Deliberate
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               effectually
               ,
               the
               
                 Publique
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               for
               the
               OBSERVANCE
               of
               it
               ,
               There
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               withdrawn
               ,
               does
               not
               only
               Invalidate
               This
               
                 Particular
                 Act
              
               ,
               but
               it
               loosens
               the
               Sinews
               of
               
                 Sovereign
                 Authority
              
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               it
               destroys
               even
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Ordinance
              
               ;
               For
               take
               away
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Government
               lapses
               into
               Confusion
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               for
               the
               
                 Counterpoise
                 ;
                 AGAINST
                 This
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Thus
                 Supported
              
               ,
               appears
               
                 your
                 Naked
                 Conscience
              
               .
               Nay
               ,
               That
               's
               the
               Fairest
               on
               't
               ;
               It
               may
               be
               worse
               ,
               and
               in
               Truth
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               's
               Ill
               ,
               under
               
                 That
                 Name
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               's
               the
               World
               to
               Me
               ,
               in
               the
               Scale
               against
               my
               Soul
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               great
               Reason
               sure
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               no
               more
               then
               every
               Man
               may
               challenge
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               Stand
               ,
               or
               Fall
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               Conscience
               :
               Is
               that
               your
               Principle
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               out
               of
               Doubt
               ;
               't
               is
               Mine
               ,
               and
               Yours
               ,
               and
               
                 any
                 Man's
              
               that's
               Honest.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Well
               ;
               Hold
               ye
               a
               little
               ▪
               
                 Your
                 Conscience
              
               will
               not
               down
               with
               
                 This
                 Law
              
               ;
               and
               
                 This
                 Law
              
               will
               as
               little
               down
               with
               
                 your
                 Conscience
              
               .
               Weigh
               now
               the
               Good
               against
               the
               Bad
               ;
               What
               if
               it
               stands
               ?
               What
               if
               it
               yields
               ?
               Make
               the
               Case
               worse
               then
               it
               is
               ;
               as
               Bad
               as
               Bad
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               your
               own
               Favour
               .
               You
               cannot
               comply
               with
               the
               Law
               ;
               And
               the
               Law
               will
               not
               stoop
               to
               You.
               What
               follows
               upon
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               The
               Ruine
               of
               many
               Godly
               People
               ,
               that
               desire
               to
               Worship
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               That
               Plea
               wrought
               little
               upon
               You
               from
               Us
               ;
               but
               let
               that
               pass
               .
               What
               sort
               
               of
               Ruine
               do
               you
               mean
               ?
               Ruine
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               or
               Estate
               ?
               (
               For
               this
               Law
               draws
               no
               
                 Blood
                 )
                 State
              
               your
               Misfortunes
               ,
               I
               beseech
               ye
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               No
               Man
               must
               Hold
               a
               Benefice
               ,
               or
               Teach
               a
               School
               ,
               but
               upon
               Terms
               of
               such
               Subscription
               ,
               or
               Acknowledgment
               ,
               as
               many
               an
               honest
               Man
               would
               rather
               Die
               then
               Consent
               to
               :
               So
               that
               We
               are
               Distrest
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               Our
               Selves
               ,
               as
               being
               deprived
               of
               the
               Comfort
               of
               all
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               Freedoms
               ;
               But
               Our
               poor
               Infants
               are
               exposed
               to
               be
               Undone
               ,
               wanting
               the
               Means
               of
               a
               
                 Religious
                 Education
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               This
               be
               All
               ,
               never
               Trouble
               your selves
               ;
               for
               
                 many
                 an
                 honest
                 Man
                 has
                 out-liv'd
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 .
              
               In
               short
               ;
               There
               's
               a
               
                 huge
                 Clamour
              
               ;
               but
               (
               God
               knows
               )
               with
               
                 little
                 Reason
              
               .
               Some
               Particulars
               will
               possibly
               suffer
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Toleration
               :
               and
               who
               are
               They
               ;
               but
               the
               Profest
               Opposers
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               And
               on
               the
               Other
               side
               ,
               All
               the
               Friends
               of
               the
               Government
               will
               suffer
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               would
               see
               the
               Event
               of
               Granting
               what
               you
               ask
               ,
               Turn
               but
               your
               Face
               toward
               —
               41
               ,
               and
               then
               Blush
               ,
               and
               Repent
               .
               Besides
               ;
               You
               're
               not
               aware
               ,
               that
               in
               Contesting
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               you
               Quarrel
               
               with
               your
               
                 self
                 :
                 THERE'
                 's
                 YOUR
                 OWN
                 VOTE
                 AGAINST
                 YOU
              
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               Muttering
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               then
               your
               
                 Factious
                 Will
              
               ,
               wrangling
               with
               your
               
                 Political
                 Consent
              
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 Stick
                 to
                 your
                 Conscience
              
               :
               Let
               us
               now
               put
               the
               Case
               of
               a
               Real
               Distance
               ,
               betwixt
               
                 This
                 Act
              
               ,
               and
               
                 your
                 Conscience
              
               .
               How
               will
               you
               divide
               your
               Duty
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               'le
               follow
               your
               Advice
               ,
               and
               
                 stick
                 to
                 my
                 Conscience
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Now
               change
               Hands
               ,
               and
               make
               your self
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Magistrate
              
               .
               He
               has
               a
               
                 Double
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 One
              
               that
               concerns
               Himself
               ,
               the
               Other
               ,
               his
               People
               .
            
             
               What
               his
               Majesties
               
                 Personal
                 Iudgment
              
               is
               ,
               has
               been
               Declared
               Abundantly
               ;
               What
               his
               
                 Prudential
                 Iudgment
              
               may
               dispose
               Him
               to
               ,
               lies
               in
               His
               
                 Royal
                 Brest
              
               .
               But
               be
               That
               as
               Heaven
               shall
               Order
               it
               .
               Here
               's
               the
               Partition
               of
               your
               Rights
               :
               The
               
                 King's
                 Prerogative
              
               has
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               
                 your
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               and
               
                 your
                 Conscience
              
               has
               as
               little
               to
               do
               with
               
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Prerogative
              
               .
               The
               King
               is
               Accomptable
               to
               God
               for
               the
               Welfare
               of
               his
               People
               ;
               and
               You
               are
               only
               Accomptable
               to
               God
               for
               the
               Good
               of
               your
               little
               Particular
               .
               If
               You
               cannot
               Obey
               the
               Law
               ,
               Do
               not
               :
               But
               abide
               the
               Penalty
               .
               If
               the
               Sovereign
               cannot
               Relax
               the
               
               Law
               ,
               He
               's
               as
               Free
               to
               Execute
               it
               .
               
                 Your
                 Conscience
              
               requires
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               your
               
                 Governour
                 's
                 Conscience
              
               requires
               Order
               .
               Now
               why
               you
               should
               expect
               ,
               that
               your
               Sovereign
               should
               bring
               down
               
                 His
                 Conscience
              
               to
               Yours
               ,
               when
               you
               find
               upon
               Experiment
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               perswade
               your
               Own
               to
               come
               up
               to
               His
               ,
               is
               to
               me
               a
               Mystery
               .
               To
               Conclude
               ,
               Keep
               your self
               ,
               within
               your
               Sphere
               ;
               and
               where
               you
               cannot
               Consent
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Submit
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Subject
               ;
               that
               We
               may
               at
               last
               hope
               for
               some
               Respite
               from
               the
               Calamities
               of
               Sedition
               ,
               and
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               why
               not
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               Profaneness
               too
               ?
               For
               the
               Edge
               of
               your
               Severity
               might
               be
               directed
               to
               much
               better
               Purpose
               That
               way
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             
               charges
               the
            
             Non-Conformists
             with
             SCHISM
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Non-Conformists
             
               charge
               those
               of
               the
            
             Church
             with
             SCANDAL
             .
             
               The
               Matter
               is
               taken
               into
            
             Debate
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 YOur
                 Position
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   no
                   Toleration
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 hazzard
                 of
                 
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Good
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 .
                 Keep
                 to
                 
                   That
                   Standard
                
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Conformists
                 have
                 as
                 little
                 Pretense
                 to
                 a
                 Toleration
                 as
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Notorious
                 Scandal
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 outweighs
                 the
                 Objected
                 Schism
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               This
               will
               scarce
               hold
               ,
               if
               you
               come
               to
               be
               Try'd
               by
               your
               own
               Laws
               :
               which
               make
               it
               a
               Matter
               of
               
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 by
              
               Writing
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 to
                 publish
                 a
                 Disaffection
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Present
               Government
               .
               But
               Explain
               your self
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 By
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 
                   Habitual
                   Prophaneness
                   ,
                   Sensuality
                   ,
                   Dissolution
                   of
                   Manners
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 As
                 by
                 Schism
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 
                 you
                 intend
                 
                   our
                   Incompliances
                
                 with
                 
                   your
                   Church-Discipline
                
                 .
                 Weigh
                 These
                 Two
                 now
                 ,
                 One
                 against
                 the
                 Other
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 you
                 your self
                 hold
                 the
                 Balance
                 .
                 Set
                 up
                 
                   your
                   Tavern-Clubs
                
                 against
                 
                   our
                   Conventicles
                
                 Oppose
                 
                   your
                   Combinations
                
                 against
                 
                   God
                   Himself
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   our
                   Plots
                
                 against
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 Ill
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 tell
                 ye
                 ,
                 that
                 Atheism
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 Sport
                 ,
                 and
                 Salt
                 of
                 your
                 most
                 
                   Celebrated
                   Enterteinments
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 dash'd
                 the
                 Bible
                 out
                 of
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Three
                   Grand
                   Impostors
                
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 Lashing
                 Piece
                 of
                 Drollery
                 ,
                 The
                 Questioning
                 of
                 
                   God's
                   Over-ruling
                   Wisdom
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Solemn
                   Arguments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Placing
                 of
                 Fortune
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 commonly
                 Crowns
                 your
                 Conversations
                 .
              
               ;
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               should
               not
               charge
               
                 Personal
                 Crimes
              
               upon
               a
               Party
               ,
               unless
               you
               can
               prove
               them
               to
               be
               rationally
               Consequent
               to
               the
               Tenets
               ,
               and
               Actings
               of
               
                 That
                 Party
              
               .
               Now
               if
               you
               can
               shew
               me
               any
               Affinity
               betwixt
               
                 our
                 Principles
              
               ,
               and
               
                 These
                 Impieties
              
               ,
               you
               say
               something
               :
               But
               if
               you
               cannot
               ,
               The
               Dust
               of
               your
               Argument
               puts
               out
               your
               own
               Eyes
               .
               I
               do
               not
               wonder
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               Nation
               Over-run
               with
               
               Atheism
               ,
               that
               has
               been
               so
               many
               Years
               under
               your
               Tuition
               :
               or
               to
               find
               the
               Brat
               of
               a
               Conventicle
               laid
               at
               the
               Church-Door
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 May
                 not
                 We
                 charge
                 
                   Personal
                   Extravagancies
                
                 upon
                 
                   your
                   Party
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 You
                 do
                 upon
                 Ours
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Yes
               :
               If
               you
               can
               prove
               the
               same
               Agreement
               against
               Us
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Faults
               of
               the
               One
               ,
               and
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Other
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               able
               to
               justifie
               against
               You.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Episcopal
                 Party
              
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               stood
               for
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               undeniable
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Church
               had
               the
               same
               Cause
               ,
               and
               Fate
               .
               It
               is
               as
               unquestionable
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               the
               Non-Conformists
               destroy'd
               both
               the
               One
               ,
               and
               the
               Other
               :
               Not
               by
               Accident
               neither
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Form'd
               ,
               and
               
                 Excogitated
                 Design
              
               ,
               wrap'd
               up
               ,
               and
               couch'd
               in
               the
               very
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Schism
               :
               Your
               Separation
               from
               a
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               resolving
               naturally
               into
               a
               Combination
               against
               the
               Entire
               Frame
               of
               the
               Government
               ;
               till
               in
               the
               End
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Peinful
               ,
               and
               
                 Well-effected
                 Ministry
              
               ,
               the
               Generality
               of
               the
               People
               were
               Preach'd
               into
               This
               Division
               ,
               [
               i.
               e.
               ]
               
                 Those
                 that
                 could
                 not
              
               reach
               
                 the
                 Cheat
                 ,
                 were
                 taught
                 to
              
               Scruple
               at
               Every
               Thing
               ;
               
                 and
                 Those
                 that
                 
                 went
              
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 a
              
               Conscience
               of
               Nothing
               .
               And
               this
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               has
               brought
               us
               to
               be
               so
               Pester'd
               with
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               and
               Atheists
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 ye
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Atheists
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Other
                   Party
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               let
               me
               enform
               you
               too
               ,
               that
               
                 your
                 Proceedings
              
               have
               made
               Atheists
               ,
               more
               ways
               then
               One.
               
            
             
               First
               :
               The
               meer
               Quality
               of
               your
               Cause
               has
               made
               Atheism
               the
               Interest
               of
               a
               great
               many
               of
               your
               Partakers
               ;
               who
               ,
               to
               put
               off
               the
               Thought
               of
               a
               Divine
               Vengeance
               attending
               them
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               Endeavour
               (
               for
               their
               own
               Quiet
               )
               to
               perswade
               themselves
               that
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 God
                 at
                 all
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               :
               The
               Work
               has
               been
               carried
               on
               under
               the
               Masque
               of
               Holiness
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               
                 Desperate
                 Atheist
              
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               
                 Crusted
                 Hypocrite
              
               .
               I
               speak
               of
               your
               
                 Religious
                 Atheist
              
               ,
               who
               has
               This
               Odds
               of
               the
               Profane
               ,
               and
               
                 Scoffing
                 Wretch
              
               ,
               that
               he
               abuses
               God
               to
               his
               Face
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 House
              
               .
               The
               Great
               Atheists
               ,
               
                 indeed
                 ,
                 are
              
               Hypocrites
               (
               says
               
                 Sir
                 Francis
                 Bacon
                 )
                 which
              
               
               
                 are
                 ever
                 bandling
                 Holy
                 Things
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 Feeling
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Cauteriz'd
                 in
                 the
                 End.
                 
              
            
             
               It
               is
               Remarquable
               (
               as
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               
               recommended
               to
               your
               Observation
               )
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 many
              
               Woes
               
                 pronounc'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 many
              
               Cautions
               Inculcated
               ,
               against
               
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 People
              
               ,
               as
               against
               Hypocrites
               .
               You
               shall
               there
               find
               ,
               that
               God
               has
               given
               the
               Grace
               of
               Repentance
               to
               
                 Persecutors
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               I
               am
               mistaken
               if
               the
               whole
               Bible
               yields
               any
               
                 one
                 Instance
              
               of
               a
               
                 CONVERTED
                 Hypocrite
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               :
               You
               have
               done
               more
               in
               your
               Practises
               ,
               toward
               the
               Vindication
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               then
               all
               that
               ever
               went
               before
               ye
               :
               and
               he
               that
               overlooks
               our
               Story
               ,
               from
               1640
               ,
               to
               1660
               ,
               will
               find
               matter
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               stagger
               a
               Weak
               Christian
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               a
               Wiseman
               to
               a
               Second
               Thought
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               Exclaim
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               
                 [
                 Lo
                 ,
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Ungodly
                 ,
                 These
                 Prosper
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 These
                 have
                 Riches
                 in
                 Possession
                 .
                 Then
                 have
                 I
                 cleansed
                 my
                 Heart
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 washed
                 my
                 Hands
                 in
                 Innocency
                 ,
              
            
             
               To
               see
               the
               same
               Men
               ,
               Swearing
               to
               day
               ,
               
                 with
                 their
                 Hands
                 lifted
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Holy
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
              
               Defend
               ,
               and
               Preserve
               His
               Majesties
               Person
               :
               And
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Consecrated
               Lips
               ,
               blessing
               that
               
                 Cursed
                 Vote
              
               ,
               that
               manifestly
               led
               to
               his
               Destruction
               .
               (
               The
               Vote
               of
               Non-Addresses
               )
               
               To
               see
               Ministers
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               
                 Pulpit-Weather-cocks
                 ,
                 shifting
              
               from
               Party
               to
               Party
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               run
               through
               every
               Point
               of
               the
               Compass
               :
               Swearing
               ,
               and
               Counter-Swearing
               :
               And
               when
               the
               City
               was
               split
               into
               more
               Factions
               ,
               then
               Parishes
               ,
               still
               to
               maintein
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 whole
                 Schism
                 was
                 Acted
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               To
               find
               the
               Pulpit
               Trading
               only
               in
               dark
               ,
               and
               
                 Oraculous
                 Delusions
              
               ,
               instead
               of
               plain
               ,
               and
               
                 saving
                 Truths
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Pretended
               Messengers
               of
               Peace
               ,
               turn'd
               Agents
               for
               Blood
               :
               To
               hear
               ,
               and
               see
               all
               This
               ,
               and
               More
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Cause
                 prosper
              
               too
               ,
               What
               could
               the
               Invention
               of
               Man
               add
               more
               to
               this
               Temptation
               to
               Apostacy
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ;
               Your
               
                 Necessitated
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 (
                 Necessitated
              
               ,
               I
               say
               ;
               for
               you
               could
               never
               have
               Crush'd
               the
               Government
               without
               it
               )
               started
               so
               many
               lewd
               Opinions
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               some
               Degree
               of
               Modesty
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               
                 worse
                 choice
              
               ,
               e'en
               to
               be
               of
               
                 No
                 Religion
                 at
                 all
              
               :
               And
               without
               Dispute
               ,
               many
               People
               finding
               it
               left
               to
               Indifferent
               ,
               of
               what
               Religion
               they
               were
               ,
               became
               Themselves
               as
               Indifferent
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               of
               Any
               ,
               or
               No.
               So
               that
               the
               Scandal
               which
               you
               would
               spitefully
               fasten
               upon
               the
               Persons
               of
               some
               of
               
                 our
                 Party
              
               ,
               is
               found
               to
               be
               Radical
               ,
               and
               Constitutional
               ,
               
               in
               the
               very
               Elements
               of
               yours
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               All
               ,
               that
               your
               Imputation
               is
               misplaced
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               afraid
               you
               'l
               find
               your self
               in
               
                 Another
                 Mistake
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               of
               the
               Two
               ,
               do
               you
               account
               the
               more
               Tolerable
               ;
               SCANDAL
               ,
               or
               Schism
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 by
              
               SCHISM
               
                 you
                 mean
              
               A
               Refusal
               to
               joyn
               with
               That
               Church
               ,
               where
               I
               cannot
               Communicate
               without
               Sin
               ;
               
                 And
                 if
                 by
              
               SCANDAL
               ,
               
                 you
                 intend
              
               such
               Actions
               as
               are
               of
               evil
               Example
               ,
               and
               minister
               Occasion
               to
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               of
               Falling
               :
               
                 I
                 think
                 't
                 is
                 easily
                 Determin'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               One
               
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               suffer'd
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Other
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               condemn'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               speak
               of
               This
               or
               That
               sort
               ,
               or
               degree
               of
               Schism
               ,
               and
               Scandal
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               just
               Latitude
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               One
               ,
               and
               the
               Other
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               (
               without
               more
               Circumstance
               )
               Which
               do
               you
               take
               for
               the
               more
               Tolerable
               Mischief
               of
               the
               Two
               ?
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Truly
               ,
               betwixt
               a
               
                 Perverse
                 Separati●…n
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Notori●…us
                 Scandal
              
               ,
               I
               think
               the
               Choice
               is
               hard
               ;
               but
               I
               rather
               incline
               against
               the
               Scandal
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               if
               ye
               will
               believe
               
                 Sir
                 Francis
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 Schism
              
               is
               Both
               ;
               [
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               
               Schisms
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 others
              
               ,
               the
               
               greatest
               Scandals
               ;
               
                 yea
                 more
                 then
              
               Corruption
               of
               Manners
               .
               ]
            
             
               Consider
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               in
               Opposition
               to
               Unity
               .
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Bond
               both
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Society
               )
               What
               can
               be
               more
               Scandalous
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               renders
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Ridiculous
              
               ?
               And
               That
               's
               the
               Effect
               of
               Schism
               .
               To
               see
               so
               many
               Sects
               ,
               grinning
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 All
                 Pretending
              
               to
               the
               same
               One
               ,
               and
               
                 Infallible
                 Spirit
              
               .
               Beside
               ,
               that
               Schism
               seldome
               or
               never
               goes
               alone
               ;
               and
               in
               Truth
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               Sedition
               ,
               in
               a
               Disguise
               :
               For
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               our
               
                 Scrupulous
                 Dissenters
              
               ,
               can
               with
               much
               Ease
               ,
               and
               Unity
               ,
               Agree
               in
               a
               War
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               a
               Ceremony
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               And
               may
               there
               not
               be
               Conspiracies
               in
               Scandal
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               
                 Schism
                 ?
                 There
              
               ,
               with
               an
               Evident
               Design
               to
               bring
               Contempt
               upon
               Religion
               :
               Whereas
               Here
               ,
               we
               find
               at
               least
               a
               Colour
               ,
               and
               Pretense
               to
               uphold
               it
               .
               Further
               ;
               the
               Sins
               which
               I
               accompt
               Scandalous
               ,
               are
               many
               of
               them
               Lebell'd
               at
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               
                 God
                 Himself
              
               ;
               and
               in
               short
               ,
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               properly
               ,
               and
               simply
               ,
               betwixt
               Schism
               ,
               and
               Scandal
               ;
               but
               betwixt
               Schism
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Sins
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               Propagated
               by
               Conversation
               ,
               
               (
               for
               That
               's
               the
               Latitude
               of
               
                 Scandal
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               Again
               ,
               let
               me
               observe
               from
               your
               own
               Mouth
               ,
               that
               Heresies
               are
               Scandals
               :
               and
               several
               Heresies
               you
               know
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Man
               ,
               are
               Punish'd
               with
               
                 Death
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 Blasphemeth
              
               
               
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               you
               may
               gather
               some
               Difference
               sure
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Heinousness
               of
               the
               On
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Other
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               You
               will
               proceed
               by
               a
               very
               Uncertain
               Rule
               ,
               to
               measure
               the
               Sin
               by
               the
               Punishment
               :
               for
               
                 Political
                 Laws
              
               regard
               rather
               
                 Publique
                 Conveniences
              
               ,
               then
               
                 Particular
                 Cases
              
               of
               Conscience
               .
               A
               Man
               shall
               lose
               his
               Life
               for
               
                 Picking
                 a
                 Pocket
              
               ,
               and
               but
               hazzard
               his
               Ears
               for
               a
               
                 False
                 Oath
              
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               'l
               refer
               the
               Matter
               to
               the
               Iust
               ,
               and
               
                 Infallible
                 Iudge
              
               of
               all
               the
               Wo●…ld
               ,
               to
               
                 God
                 Himself
              
               ;
               look
               but
               into
               that
               Dreadful
               Judgment
               upon
               the
               Schism
               of
               Korah
               .
               Korah
               ,
               Dathan
               ,
               &c.
               rose
               
               against
               Moses
               ,
               
                 with
                 Two
                 hun●…red
                 and
                 Fifty
                 Captains
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 famous
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               Ye
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               You
               ,
               since
               
               all
               the
               Congregation
               is
               Holy
               ,
               
               even
               every
               One
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               is
               among
               them
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 then
                 lift
                 ye
                 your selves
                 above
                 the
              
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               [
               And
               what
               follow'd
               ?
               ]
               
                 The
                 Earth
                 open'd
              
               
               
                 her
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 swallow'd
                 them
                 up
                 with
                 their
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Men
                 that
                 were
                 with
              
               Korah
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 A
                 Fire
                 came
                 out
                 from
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Consumed
                 the
                 Two
                 Hundred
                 ●…nd
                 Fifty
                 Men
                 that
                 Offer'd
                 the
                 Incense
                 .
              
               This
               set
               the
               Multitude
               a
               muttering
               against
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Aaron
               ;
               saying
               ,
               Ye
               have
               
               killed
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Lord.
               See
               now
               ,
               what
               came
               of
               This
               Muttering
               too
               :
               Fourteen
               Thousand
               Seven
               
               Hundred
               of
               them
               were
               consumed
               by
               a
               Plague
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               here
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               Dreadful
               Instance
               of
               
                 God's
                 Wrath
              
               against
               Schism
               ;
               but
               against
               a
               Schism
               also
               ,
               carry'd
               on
               ,
               in
               the
               Stile
               of
               
                 Our
                 present
                 Non-Conformists
              
               :
               Two
               Hundred
               and
               Fifty
               Captains
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               Famous
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ;
               Which
               Our
               English
               Translation
               renders
               ,
               
               
                 An
                 Intelligent
                 ,
                 Sober
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 Numerous
              
               
               
                 among
                 all
                 Ranks
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               rose
               against
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               Them
               ,
               Ye
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               You.
               The
               Congregation
               is
               Holy
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               is
               among
               Them.
               Wherefore
               do
               ye
               lift
               your selves
               above
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               What
               is
               This
               ,
               but
               the
               Language
               of
               Our
               Age
               ,
               the
               common
               Objection
               against
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               
                 Lording
                 it
                 over
                 God's
                 Heritage
              
               .
               The
               Consequences
               I
               leave
               before
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               Give
               me
               leave
               now
               to
               pass
               an
               Observation
               upon
               your
               whole
               Discourse
               .
               You
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               very
               Punctual
               ,
               and
               Methodical
               in
               the
               Distribution
               of
               the
               Parts
               of
               it
               .
               A
               Toleration
               ,
               or
               
                 No
                 Toleration
              
               ,
               was
               the
               Question
               .
               An
               
                 Universal
                 Toleration
              
               you
               found
               too
               Wide
               ;
               A
               
                 Limited
                 Toleration
              
               too
               Narrow
               ;
               and
               yet
               after
               all
               This
               ,
               your
               Opinion
               was
               ,
               that
               a
               Toleration
               under
               such
               and
               such
               Modifications
               ,
               and
               Restrictions
               might
               be
               admitted
               :
               Upon
               which
               
               Terms
               ,
               I
               was
               content
               to
               come
               to
               an
               Issue
               with
               You.
               Now
               ,
               since
               This
               Lender
               of
               a
               Compliance
               ,
               You
               have
               not
               proceeded
               ,
               Methinks
               ,
               with
               that
               Candour
               which
               I
               expected
               from
               You.
               But
               the
               Main
               Stress
               of
               your
               Argument
               lies
               against
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Party
              
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ;
               And
               (
               in
               effect
               )
               against
               
                 any
                 Toleration
                 at
                 all
              
               :
               with
               little
               or
               no
               Regard
               to
               those
               
                 Accommodable
                 Points
              
               ,
               that
               might
               have
               brought
               the
               Matter
               in
               Difference
               to
               some
               sort
               of
               Composure
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               True
               ,
               That
               I
               am
               utterly
               against
               Tolerating
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Party
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Thing
               of
               Certain
               Inconvenience
               ,
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Government
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Ruine
               ,
               no
               less
               of
               your selves
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Publique
               .
               Will
               Presbytery
               ever
               satisfie
               ,
               the
               
                 Independents
                 Conscience
              
               ?
               Or
               will
               Liberty
               any
               better
               suit
               with
               the
               Presbyterians
               ?
               And
               yet
               you
               could
               both
               of
               you
               joyn
               with
               the
               Directory
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               with
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pretended
               Assembly
               ,
               against
               That
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               wherein
               you
               have
               given
               Proof
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               not
               United
               upon
               any
               Consideration
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               Design
               upon
               a
               
                 Common
                 Booty
              
               .
               Ye
               overturn'd
               the
               Government
               ,
               Divided
               
               the
               Spoil
               ,
               Enrich't
               your selves
               ,
               
                 Embroiled
                 every
                 thing
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Settled
                 Nothing
              
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               those
               Days
               there
               was
               no
               Act
               of
               Uniformity
               to
               hinder
               you
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               Evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Non-Conformists
               are
               Intolerable
               ,
               in
               Conjunction
               :
               But
               if
               you
               think
               fit
               to
               make
               a
               Tryal
               ,
               how
               far
               any
               sort
               of
               them
               may
               agree
               with
               our
               Standard
               of
               
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 Apart
              
               ,
               Plead
               you
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               let
               your
               Brother
               Independent
               here
               ,
               (
               that
               has
               been
               a
               Witness
               to
               our
               whole
               Debate
               )
               take
               up
               the
               Cudgels
               for
               
                 his
                 own
                 Party
              
               ;
               Not
               forgetting
               ,
               that
            
             
               In
               the
               Question
               of
               TOLERATION
               ,
               the
               Foundation
               of
               
                 FAITH
                 ,
                 GOOD
                 LIFE
              
               ,
               and
               GOVERNMENT
               is
               to
               be
               Secur'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 According
                 to
                 what
                 Latitude
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 FAITH
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               According
               to
               the
               Latitude
               of
               the
               
                 APOSTLES
                 CREED
              
               ;
               wherein
               
               are
               conteined
               
                 All
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Simple
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Necessary
                 to
                 be
                 Explicitly
                 
                 Believed
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               whatsoever
               was
               found
               by
               Them
               ,
               to
               be
               Necessary
               ,
               and
               Sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               continues
               so
               still
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               Received
               ,
               and
               Acknowledged
               by
               Us
               :
               without
               insisting
               upon
               Deductions
               ,
               and
               Consequences
               ,
               as
               Points
               of
               Prime
               ,
               and
               
                 Fundamental
                 Necessity
              
               ;
               though
               Occasionally
               ,
               and
               Obliquely
               ,
               they
               become
               Necessary
               
                 too
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 we
                 Preach
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 Confess
                 with
              
               
               
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 believe
                 in
                 thy
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               Here
               's
               the
               Foundation
               of
               FAITH
               :
               And
               in
               That
               of
               
                 GOOD
                 LIFE
              
               ,
               respect
               is
               to
               be
               had
               to
               Morality
               ,
               that
               nothing
               be
               Tolerated
               to
               the
               Encouragement
               of
               
                 Loosness
                 ,
                 Sensuality
              
               ,
               and
               Dissolution
               of
               Manners
               .
            
             
               As
               there
               is
               an
               Absolute
               Necessity
               of
               Providing
               against
               Doctrines
               and
               Opinions
               of
               this
               Quality
               ;
               so
               I
               think
               there
               will
               be
               no
               great
               Difficulty
               ,
               either
               of
               Discovering
               ,
               or
               of
               Suppressing
               them
               :
               For
               they
               are
               of
               a
               Condition
               so
               Notorious
               ,
               that
               they
               ly
               open
               to
               all
               People
               :
               and
               then
               so
               Odious
               they
               are
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Gross
               Impiety
               ,
               and
               Scandal
               ;
               that
               they
               have
               no
               Friends
               upon
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               (
               for
               their
               own
               sakes
               ,
               I
               mean
               )
               but
               the
               profest
               Enemies
               
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               Nature
               .
               (
               It
               is
               another
               Case
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               made
               use
               of
               in
               Subserviency
               to
               a
               
                 Faction
                 .
              
               )
               So
               that
               you
               may
               save
               your selves
               the
               Trouble
               of
               Catechising
               your
               Brethren
               upon
               These
               two
               Points
               ,
               and
               rather
               spend
               your
               Time
               upon
               the
               remaining
               Caution
               ,
               for
               Securing
               the
               Government
               :
               which
               will
               be
               much
               more
               to
               Our
               Purpose
               ;
               For
               the
               Matter
               we
               are
               now
               upon
               ,
               is
               a
               Question
               ,
               rather
               of
               Policy
               ,
               then
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Toleration
           Discuss'd
           ,
           BETWIXT
           A
           PRESBYTERIAN
           ,
           AND
           AN
           INDEPENDENT
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXV
             .
          
           
             An
             Enquiry
             ,
             upon
             a
             Short
             ,
             and
             Impartial
             Survey
             of
             the
             
               Rise
               ,
               Progress
            
             ,
             and
             Issue
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             raised
             by
             the
             
               Two
               Houses
            
             in
             1641.
             
             Whether
             were
             more
             Criminal
             ,
             The
             PRESBYTERIANS
             ,
             or
             the
             INDEPENDENTS
             .
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 IN
                 all
                 our
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 Pleas
                 for
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 still
                 hit
                 in
                 the
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 Bar
                 to
                 our
                 Demands
                 )
                 with
                 
                   Dangerous
                   Practises
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Opinions
                 The
                 Murther
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Late
                   King
                
                 The
                 Over-turning
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Fact
                 is
                 undeniable
                 and
                 truly
                 the
                 Exception
                 but
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 ;
                 We
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 clear
                 our selves
                 of
                 that
                 Execrable
                 Fact
                 ;
                 wherein
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 become
                 an
                 Undertaker
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 )
                 And
                 to
                 speak
                 afterward
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Iustification
                 of
                 our
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 Opinions
                 .
              
               ;
               ;
               ;
               ;
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Give
               me
               leave
               then
               to
               Plead
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Independents
               ;
               and
               to
               observe
               to
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Scotch
                 Non-Conformists
              
               under
               King
               Iames
               were
               Totally
               Presbyterian
               :
               and
               so
               were
               the
               
                 English
                 Puritans
              
               under
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               Were
               the
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Familists
              
               ,
               and
               Brownists
               ,
               that
               started
               up
               in
               Those
               Days
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Some
               
                 Dutch
                 Anabaptists
              
               came
               over
               indeed
               in
               1560
               ;
               but
               one
               Proclamation
               scatter'd
               them
               Immediately
               .
               And
               then
               for
               the
               Familists
               ,
               and
               Brownists
               ,
               you
               speak
               of
               ;
               Alas
               !
               They
               gave
               the
               Executioner
               more
               Trouble
               then
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               were
               Supprest
               as
               soon
               as
               Detected
               .
               But
               the
               Formal
               ,
               and
               
                 United
                 Confederacy
              
               was
               still
               Presbyterian
               ;
               and
               you
               must
               overthrow
               all
               the
               Memorials
               ,
               and
               Records
               
               of
               Those
               Times
               to
               gainsay
               it
               .
               Briesly
               ;
               If
               you
               look
               forward
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               the
               Presbyterians
               again
               under
               King
               Iames
               ,
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
              
               ;
               The
               Presbyterians
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               several
               Parliaments
               under
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               same
               Hand
               still
               ,
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Broils
              
               in
               1637.
               which
               was
               but
               the
               Midwifry
               of
               the
               Plot
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               so
               long
               a
               Hammering
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 make
                 nothing
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Turbulent
                 Independents
                 ,
                 that
                 went
                 away
                 to
                 
                   New
                   England
                   ,
                   Holland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Parts
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Clamour
                 ,
                 and
                 ●…ancour
                 Imaginable
                 against
                 the
                 Government
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               Justifie
               them
               in
               their
               Clamour
               ;
               I
               must
               yet
               recommend
               their
               Departure
               ,
               as
               a
               fair
               Testimony
               that
               they
               withdrew
               upon
               Conscience
               .
               For
               by
               this
               Secession
               ,
               they
               put
               themselves
               out
               of
               Condition
               to
               carry
               on
               a
               Faction
               :
               Whereas
               The
               Presbyterians
               ,
               that
               had
               a
               further
               Design
               in
               Prospect
               ,
               stood
               their
               Ground
               ,
               watch'd
               their
               Advantages
               ,
               and
               gain'd
               their
               End.
               
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 Talk
                 ,
                 without
                 Proof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               granted
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Tumults
              
               in
               1637.
               and
               
               the
               
                 R●…bel
                 ion
              
               upon
               the
               neck
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               1638
               were
               advanc'd
               upon
               a
               Presbyterian
               accompt
               :
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               Those
               were
               of
               the
               same
               Leven
               ,
               that
               Voted
               them
               
                 Good
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               and
               Money
               for
               their
               peins
               ,
               and
               Adopted
               them
               their
               
                 DEAR
                 BRETHREN
              
               ,
               for
               so
               doing
               .
            
             
               Were
               not
               the
               Principals
               of
               the
               Faction
               in
               the
               
                 Long
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               every
               Man
               of
               them
               Presbyterian
               ?
               Were
               not
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               
                 Ass●…mbly
                 ,
                 Presbyterian
              
               ;
               And
               all
               their
               
                 Votes
                 ,
                 Actions
              
               ,
               and
               Conclusions
               Influenc'd
               accordingly
               ?
               Who
               were
               they
               that
               Invited
               the
               Scots
               into
               England
               the
               Second
               time
               ;
               
                 (
                 Nov
              
               7.
               
               164●…
               .
               )
               That
               Imposed
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               
               Prosecuted
               the
               War
               ,
               under
               the
               Countenance
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               made
               it
               the
               Test
               of
               Discrimination
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Malignant
               ,
               and
               
                 Well
                 affected
                 Parties
              
               :
               That
               Settled
               the
               Directory
               ,
               Nay
               the
               Presbytery
               it self
               ?
               Were
               not
               These
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ?
            
             
               Who
               were
               they
               ,
               but
               Presbyterians
               ,
               that
               stripp't
               the
               King
               of
               his
               Regalities
               ,
               and
               
                 Revenues
                 ;
                 Commission'd
              
               an
               Army
               against
               him
               ;
               Fought
               him
               ,
               Pursu'd
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               fine
               ,
               brought
               him
               to
               utter
               Ruine
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               You
               will
               find
               the
               Late
               King
               of
               another
               Opinion
               ,
               in
               his
               Grand
               Declaration
               ,
               of
               Aug.
               12.
               1642.
               where
               he
               complains
               of
               the
               
                 Tumultuous
                 Assemblies
              
               
               of
               
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Sectaries
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               But
               still
               you
               will
               find
               in
               the
               same
               Page
               ,
               that
               These
               very
               People
               were
               Animated
               ,
               and
               Countenanced
               ,
               by
               Presbyterians
               ;
               and
               Acted
               ,
               as
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               Servants
               ,
               of
               
                 That
                 Interest
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 Can
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
              
               English
               ,
               
               or
               Scottish
               Preshyters
               
                 did
                 ever
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 Dissolve
              
               Monarchy
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Yes
               :
               And
               I
               do
               aver
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Nineteen
                 Propositions
              
               of
               Iune
               2.
               1642.
               
               were
               as
               much
               a
               Dissolution
               of
               
                 Kingly
                 Government
              
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               Act
               it self
               (
               of
               March
               17.
               1648.
               
               )
               for
               Abolishing
               it
               .
               And
               the
               
                 Uxbridge
                 Propositions
              
               were
               to
               the
               
               same
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               You
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               New-Modelling
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               were
               able
               to
               do
               nothing
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               a
               good
               while
               before
               the
               King
               went
               to
               the
               Scots
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               see
               then
               how
               the
               Presbyterians
               behaved
               themselves
               ,
               after
               his
               Majesty
               cast
               himself
               into
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Scotch
               Army
               before
               Newark
               ,
               in
               May
               ,
               1646.
               
            
             
               Notice
               was
               Immediately
               given
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Army
               ;
               Importing
               their
               Adherence
               
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Treaty
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               had
               no
               fore-knowledge
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Coming
               .
               The
               
                 English
                 Army
              
               presently
               March'd
               with
               5000
               Horse
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               ,
               toward
               Newark
               ;
               and
               our
               Brethren
               fairly
               retreated
               with
               the
               Prey
               in
               the
               Foot
               toward
               Newcastle
               .
               After
               This
               ,
               Both
               Parties
               stood
               at
               Gaze
               for
               several
               Months
               ;
               but
               not
               without
               a
               World
               of
               Tedious
               Papers
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               
                 Scotch
                 Commissioners
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               ,
               touching
               
                 their
                 Ioynt
                 Right
                 in
                 Disposing
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               But
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               ,
               The
               Presbyterians
               Compounded
               the
               Controversie
               for
               the
               Sum
               of
               400000l
               In
               May
               they
               took
               their
               Sovereign
               into
               their
               Protection
               ;
               In
               the
               December
               following
               ,
               they
               Sold
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               February
               they
               Deliver'd
               him
               up
               ;
               And
               All
               This
               ,
               
                 According
                 to
                 their
              
               COVENANT
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               They
               must
               needs
               Deliver
               him
               up
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               Keep
               him
               no
               longer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               They
               had
               at
               that
               time
               the
               City
               of
               London
               to
               Friend
               ;
               a
               
                 Balancing
                 Vote
              
               in
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               ;
               a
               Considerable
               Mixture
               in
               the
               
                 Army
                 ;
                 Scotland
                 behind
              
               them
               ;
               (
               Entire
               ,
               if
               ever
               the
               Kings
               Interest
               came
               in
               Play
               )
               And
               at
               least
               
                 Ten
                 Thousand
              
               Men
               in
               a
               Body
               .
               (
               The
               
                 Royal
                 Party
              
               over
               
               and
               above
               .
               )
               So
               that
               here
               was
               no
               visible
               Force
               to
               over-awe
               them
               :
               And
               Lowdon
               himself
               acknowledged
               as
               much
               ,
               at
               a
               Conference
               
                 (
                 Octob.
              
               6.
               1646.
               )
               
                 If
                 any
                 such
                 Course
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 or
                 any
                 Demand
                 made
                 for
                 Rendring
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 stand
                 with
                 his
              
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Safety
               ;
               
                 or
                 which
                 cannot
                 consist
                 with
                 our
              
               Duty
               ,
               Allegeance
               ,
               and
               COVENANT
               ;
               
                 nor
                 with
                 the
              
               Honour
               
                 of
                 That
              
               Army
               ,
               
                 to
                 whom
                 (
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Extreme
                 Danger
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Recourse
                 for
              
               Safety
               :
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 Expected
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 Capable
                 of
              
               SO
               BASE
               AN
               ACT
               :
               And
               if
               
                 (
                 to
                 shun
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 occasion
                 of
                 Quarrelling
                 between
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 )
                 He
                 shall
                 go
                 to
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 and
                 resent
                 his
                 Expulsion
                 out
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               
                 and
                 crave
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 That
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 Recovery
                 of
                 his
                 Right
                 to
                 This
                 Crown
                 :
                 He
                 may
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 raise
                 such
                 Forces
                 in
              
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
              
               Forreign
               Princes
               ,
               
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Field
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               By
               This
               ,
               it
               appears
               Evidently
               ,
               that
               They
               were
               under
               no
               Necessity
               of
               Delivering
               the
               King
               :
               And
               you
               may
               now
               see
               their
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Action
               it self
               .
               
                 [
                 If
              
               
               
                 it
                 be
                 Contrary
              
               (
               say
               the
               
                 Scotch
                 Commissioners
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Common
                 Practise
                 of
                 
                 Nations
                 ,
                 to
                 Deliv●…r
                 up
                 the
                 meanest
              
               Subject
               
                 fled
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 Greatest
                 Crimes
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 would
                 the
                 World
                 abroad
                 condemn
                 our
              
               Army
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
              
               BASE
               ,
               DISHONOURABLE
               
                 Act
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 Deliver
                 up
                 their
              
               Head
               ,
               and
               SOVEREIGN
               ,
               
                 (
                 having
                 cast
                 himself
                 into
                 their
                 Hands
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Disposed
                 of
                 at
                 the
                 Arbitr●…ment
                 of
                 another
                 Nation
                 !
              
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               But
               yet
               you
               saw
               that
               they
               Condition'd
               for
               his
               
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Freedom
              
               ,
               and
               Safety
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               That
               's
               a
               Shuffle
               :
               For
               upon
               such
               Terms
               did
               they
               render
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               cast
               a
               Sheep
               into
               a
               Herd
               of
               Wolves
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               Confidence
               ,
               and
               Likelihood
               of
               Safety
               .
               You
               are
               here
               to
               distinguish
               the
               F●…ction
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               from
               the
               Nation
               :
               No
               Country
               affording
               greater
               Instances
               of
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Loyalty
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               (
               even
               on
               This
               Occasion
               )
               that
               upon
               the
               Kings
               Earnest
               Desire
               to
               go
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               It
               was
               carried
               in
               the
               Negative
               but
               by
               
                 Two
                 Voices
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               Can
               you
               Imagine
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               apprehended
               any
               Danger
               to
               his
               
                 R●…yal
                 Person
              
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               ventur'd
               their
               Libes
               a
               thousand
               time●…
               over
               ,
               to
               have
               sav'd
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               no
               :
               But
               on
               the
               Contrary
               ;
               They
               Foresaw
               the
               Danger
               ,
               debated
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               expos'd
               him
               :
               Nay
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               worse
               ,
               they
               reserv'd
               him
               for
               it
               .
               Were
               not
               his
               Majesties
               Friends
               kept
               from
               him
               ,
               by
               a
               strict
               Order
               ,
               at
               Newcastle
               ?
               Was
               he
               not
               Spied
               ,
               and
               Guarded
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               an
               Escape
               ?
               And
               upon
               Information
               ,
               that
               He
               intended
               one
               ,
               Was
               not
               a
               
                 narrower
                 Watch
              
               set
               over
               him
               ?
            
             
               That
               they
               foresaw
               the
               Danger
               ,
               is
               confest
               by
               the
               Chancellor
               Himself
               .
               
                 Lest
                 we
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Dark
                 ,
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 upon
                 Obscurity
                 of
                 Ambiguous
                 Words
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 of
              
               Disposing
               of
               the
               Kings
               Person
               ,
               
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 understood
                 .
                 For
              
               Dolus
               versatur
               in
               Universalibus
               .
               For
               to
               Dispose
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               
                 Both
                 Houses
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Both
                 Kingdoms
              
               shall
               think
               fit
               ,
               
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 be
                 to
              
               DEPOSE
               ,
               or
               WORSE
               .
               And
               in
               a
               Speech
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               he
               goes
               yet
               further
               .
               
                 If
                 your
                 Majesty
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Propositions
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 forbid
                 )
                 you
                 will
                 lose
                 all
                 your
                 Friends
                 ,
                 lose
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 and
                 All
              
               England
               
                 will
                 joyn
                 against
                 you
                 as
                 one
                 Man
                 :
                 And
                 (
                 when
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 is
                 past
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 they
                 will
                 Process
                 ,
                 and
                 Depose
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 another
              
               Government
               .
               
               Upon
               your
               Majesties
               refusing
               the
               Propositions
               ,
               both
               Kingdoms
               will
               be
               Constreined
               (
               for
               their
               mutual
               Safety
               )
               to
               
                 Agree
                 ,
                 and
                 Settle
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 without
                 you
                 :
              
               which
               (
               to
               our
               unspeakable
               Grief
               )
               will
               ruine
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               your
               Posterity
               .
               And
               if
               your
               Majesty
               reject
               our
               Faithful
               Advice
               ,
               and
               lose
               England
               by
               your
               
                 Wilfulness
                 ,
                 your
                 Majesty
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 ruine
              
               Scotland
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pres●…
               .
            
             
               These
               Propositions
               ,
               I
               suppose
               were
               of
               Absolute
               Necessity
               to
               the
               Well-Being
               of
               the
               Publique
               ;
               they
               would
               never
               have
               been
               brought
               in
               Competition
               else
               with
               the
               Kings
               
                 Freedom
                 ,
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               
                 D●…gnity
                 )
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 King
                 was
              
               first
               ,
               to
               Iustifie
               the
               Pr●…ceedings
               of
               the
               Two
               Houses
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 to
              
               Death
               ,
               Beggery
               ,
               and
               Infamy
               
                 his
                 Whole
              
               Party
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               Settle
               the
               Militia
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 Twenty
                 Years
              
               ;
               giving
               them
               Authority
               to
               raise
               Men
               ,
               and
               Moneys
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               make
               v●…id
               all
               Honours
               since
               1642
               ;
               and
               no
               Peers
               admitted
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               to
               Sit
               ●…nd
               Vote
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               by
               Consen●…
               of
               
                 Both
                 Houses
                 :
                 who
                 were
                 likewise
              
               To
               dispose
               of
               all
               
                 Great
                 Places
              
               ,
               and
               Offices
               of
               Honour
               ,
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               His
               Majesty
               was
               to
               Swear
               ,
               and
               Sign
               the
               COVENANT
               ,
               and
               Command
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               throughout
               the
               Three
               Kingdoms
               ;
               Abolishing
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               
                 Settling
                 Religion
                 as
                 Both
                 Houses
                 should
                 Agree
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Upon
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Refusal
                 to
                 Sign
                 These
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 the
              
               Scotch
               Declaration
               of
               Ian.
               16.
               1646.
               
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
              
               there
               would
               be
               a
               Ioynt
               Course
               taken
               by
               Both
               Kingdoms
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Disposal
                 of
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Person
                 .
              
               —
               With
               Respect
               had
               to
               the
               Safety
               ,
               and
               Preservation
               of
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Person
              
               ,
               IN
               THE
               PRESERVATION
               ,
               
               AND
               DEFENCE
               OF
               THE
               TRUE
               RELIGION
               ,
               AND
               LIBERTIES
               OF
               THE
               KINGDOMS
               —
               According
               to
               the
               COVENANT
               .
               
                 And
                 According
                 to
                 the
              
               COVENANT
               ,
               
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Person
                 was
                 Disposed
                 of
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               And
               do
               you
               believe
               that
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               would
               have
               used
               the
               King
               any
               better
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               gone
               to
               Them
               ?
            
             
               They
               made
               it
               Treason
               Immediately
               ,
               and
               
                 Death
                 without
                 Mercy
              
               ,
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               Harbour
               ,
               and
               Conceal
               the
               Kings
               Person
               ;
               upon
               a
               Supposition
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               was
               then
               in
               London
               .
               This
               was
               the
               fourth
               of
               May
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               sixth
               ,
               The
               Commons
               Uoted
               him
               to
               
                 Warwick
                 
                 Castle
                 ▪
              
               which
               was
               Unvoted
               again
               upon
               the
               ninth
               .
               In
               ●…une
               ,
               the
               Kings
               going
               to
               the
               Scots
               ,
               was
               Uoted
               
                 A
                 Design
                 to
                 Prolong
                 the
                 War.
              
               And
               this
               was
               as
               much
               the
               Action
               of
               the
               Independents
               ,
               as
               the
               Other
               was
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Pardon
               me
               there
               ,
               I
               beseech
               ye
               .
               You
               see
               by
               the
               Voting
               Back
               and
               Forward
               ,
               that
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               was
               upon
               a
               hard
               Tug
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Party
              
               was
               totally
               Presbyterian
               .
            
             
               But
               will
               you
               hear
               the
               Kirk
               speak
               for
               it self
               ,
               after
               the
               putting
               of
               the
               King
               into
               
                 English
                 Hands
                 ?
                 They
                 Exhort
                 their
              
               COVENANTED
               BRETHREN
               ,
               (
               the
               Assembly
               at
               
                 Westminster
                 )
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 their
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 :
                 to
                 entertein
                 a
                 Brotherhood
                 ,
                 and
                 Unity
                 between
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               (
               Feb.
               12.
               1646.
               
               )
               (
               but
               not
               a
               Syllable
               of
               the
               King
               )
               Again
               ,
               
                 (
                 Iune
              
               18.
               1647.
               )
               The
               General
               Assembly
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Kirk
               ,
               
                 presses
                 the
              
               Two
               Houses
               
                 to
                 a
                 speedy
                 Establishment
                 of
                 the
              
               Presbytery
               :
               (
               but
               not
               a
               Word
               again
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
               )
               And
               in
               truth
               ,
               their
               Silence
               is
               a
               Favour
               ,
               considering
               how
               they
               order
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               him
               :
               As
               you
               may
               observe
               in
               a
               Resolve
               of
               theirs
               ,
               upon
               a
               Question
               Debated
               at
               Edinburgh
               .
            
             
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 Excluded
                 from
              
               Government
               in
               England
               ,
               
                 for
                 not
                 Granting
                 the
              
               Propositions
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Covenant
               ;
               
                 and
                 for
                 not
                 giving
                 a
                 Satisfactory
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
              
               Remanent
               Propositions
               :
               
                 Whether
                 in
                 That
                 Case
                 it
                 be
                 Lawful
                 for
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Recovery
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 Lawful
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Being
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 We
                 cannot
                 but
                 Answer
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
              
               Engagement
               
                 of
                 This
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 by
              
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Treaty
               ,
               NEGATIVE
               .
               
            
             
               Resolved
               upon
               the
               Question
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 Governed
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 these
                 last
                 Five
                 Years
                 ;
                 All
                 Means
                 being
                 used
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               King
               
                 might
                 take
                 the
              
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 and
                 Pass
                 the
              
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
              
               Scots
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 and
                 Passing
              
               some
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Propositions
               ,
               
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 Warrant
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 against
              
               England
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 upon
                 bare
                 taking
                 the
              
               National
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 receive
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Clause
                 in
                 the
              
               Covenant
               ,
               for
               Defence
               of
               the
               Kings
               Person
               ,
               
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
              
               ,
               in
               Defence
               ,
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 shall
                 not
                 Execute
                 any
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 until
                 such
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 Granted
                 the
              
               Propositions
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Covenant
               ;
               
                 and
                 given
                 a
                 Satisfactory
                 Answer
                 to
                 Both
                 Kingdoms
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
              
               Propositions
               ,
               
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 at
              
               Newcastle
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 refuse
                 to
                 Pass
                 the
              
               Propositions
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               disposed
               of
               according
               to
               the
               
                 COVENANT
                 ,
                 and
              
               Treaty
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Union
                 be
                 firmly
                 kept
                 between
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Treaties
               .
            
             
               Here
               's
               
                 PRESBYTERIAN
                 LOYALTY
              
               :
               If
               the
               King
               would
               have
               consented
               
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 his
                 Crown
                 ;
                 Blast
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 Betray
                 his
                 Trust
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 his
                 Friends
              
               ;
               he
               might
               perchance
               have
               been
               allow'd
               the
               Pageantry
               of
               a
               Court
               ,
               and
               some
               Mock-Properties
               of
               Royalty
               :
               but
               upon
               other
               Terms
               ,
               the
               Kirk
               you
               see
               gives
               him
               no
               Quarter
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               is
               now
               under
               the
               Care
               of
               his
               new
               
                 Governours
                 ;
                 Holdenby
              
               is
               his
               Prison
               ;
               The
               Question
               is
               Matter
               of
               Church-Government
               ;
               and
               his
               Majesty
               is
               prest
               to
               an
               
               Alteration
               .
               Some
               Two
               Months
               are
               spent
               in
               the
               fruitless
               Desires
               ,
               and
               Expectations
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               ,
               for
               his
               Advice
               ,
               and
               Comfort
               :
               and
               any
               Two
               (
               of
               Twelve
               in
               Nomination
               )
               would
               satisfie
               his
               Majesty
               .
               But
               
                 That
                 could
                 not
                 be
              
               ;
               (
               they
               said
               )
               No
               ,
               
                 not
                 a
                 Common-Prayer-Book
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Private
                 Use.
              
               These
               were
               the
               Presbyterians
               still
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               fourth
               of
               Iune
               1647.
               
               
                 Co●…not
                 Ioyce
              
               ,
               with
               a
               Party
               of
               Horse
               took
               the
               King
               from
               Holdenby
               ;
               under
               colour
               of
               preventing
               other
               Secret
               Designs
               upon
               the
               Person
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               at
               a
               Rendezvouz
               near
               Newmarket
               ,
               was
               Read
               ,
               and
               Signed
               The
               
                 Armies
                 ENGAGEMENT
              
               :
               compleining
               of
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               of
               a
               Vote
               they
               had
               Past
               for
               Disbanding
               the
               Army
               .
               (
               Where
               Note
               ,
               that
               the
               Houses
               were
               still
               Presbyterian
               )
               The
               Sum
               of
               their
               ENGAGEMENT
               was
               :
               That
               
                 they
                 would
                 Disband
                 ,
                 upon
                 full
                 Satisfaction
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               Liberty
               was
               menag'd
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               with
               much
               Formality
               of
               Duty
               ,
               and
               Respect
               :
               The
               Houses
               at
               every
               Turn
               advertis'd
               concerning
               the
               
                 King's
                 Motions
              
               :
               and
               
                 (
                 Iune
              
               the
               9th
               )
               consulted
               how
               further
               to
               Dispose
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
               Some
               Three
               days
               after
               ,
               the
               Army
               drew
               toward
               
               London
               ,
               and
               Alarm'd
               the
               City
               :
               (
               contrary
               to
               an
               Express
               Order
               of
               the
               Houses
               ,
               the
               very
               day
               before
               )
               A
               Months
               Pay
               was
               their
               Errand
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               Carriage
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               step
               from
               Royston
               to
               
                 St.
                 Albans
              
               to
               receive
               it
               .
            
             
               On
               Iune
               the
               15
               ,
               out
               comes
               a
               Terrible
               Representation
               ,
               with
               Desires
               from
               the
               Army
               ,
               Against
               all
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Powers
              
               ,
               and
               Interests
               whatsoever
               :
               Pleading
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Presidents
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               in
               their
               Iustification
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Parliament
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 hath
                 Declar'd
                 it
                 no
                 Resisting
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 the
                 Iust
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 Law
                 of
              
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Nations
               ,
               (
               being
               That
               Law
               upon
               which
               we
               have
               assisted
               you
               )
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Souldiery
                 may
                 Lawfully
                 hold
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 turn
                 his
                 Cannon
                 upon
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
              
               They
               Demanded
               ,
               
                 The
                 Purging
                 of
                 the
                 Houses
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Retrenching
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Committees
                 ;
                 An
                 Accompt
                 for
                 Publique
                 Moneys
                 ;
                 A
                 Period
                 of
                 the
                 Present
                 Session
                 ,
                 and
                 Limits
                 for
                 the
                 Future
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               It
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               Gall
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               ,
               to
               see
               their
               Throats
               cut
               with
               their
               own
               Weapons
               :
               but
               still
               they
               kept
               up
               their
               Greatness
               of
               Pretense
               ,
               and
               
               Stile
               ;
               and
               by
               an
               Order
               as
               Imperative
               as
               ever
               ,
               they
               commanded
               the
               Placing
               of
               his
               Majesty
               at
               Richmond
               ;
               in
               Order
               to
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 Safe
                 ,
                 and
                 Well-grounded
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               But
               the
               Army
               had
               another
               Game
               to
               Play
               ;
               However
               ,
               what
               the
               Presbyterians
               would
               have
               done
               upon
               that
               Occasion
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               what
               they
               did
               afterward
               ,
               at
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Majesties
               last
               Distress
               ,
               and
               Extremity
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 are
                 willing
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 the
                 Barbarism
                 of
                 the
                 Independents
                 toward
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 had
                 him
                 at
                 H●…mpton-Court
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 enough
                 yet
                 behind
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 That
                 Faction
                 Odious
                 to
                 all
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               ;
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Truly
               no
               :
               but
               I
               would
               not
               spin
               out
               a
               Debate
               to
               the
               length
               of
               a
               History
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Barbarisms
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               let
               his
               Majesty
               Himself
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               Colonel
               Whaley
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 civilly
                 used
                 by
              
               You
               ,
               
                 and
                 Major
              
               Huntington
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 parting
                 Farewell
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 under
                 my
                 Hand
                 .
              
               Nov.
               11.
               1647.
               
               And
               again
               ;
               from
               
                 Carisbrook
                 Castle
              
               to
               the
               
                 General
                 ,
                 Nov.
              
               27.
               1647.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Free
                 Liberty
                 which
                 you
                 willingly
                 afforded
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Own
              
               Chaplains
               ,
               
                 makes
                 us
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 not
                 only
                 
                 to
                 Acknowledge
                 your
                 Former
                 Civilities
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               So
               that
               His
               Majesties
               Condition
               appears
               to
               have
               been
               somewhat
               more
               easie
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               then
               before
               it
               was
               at
               Holdenby
               .
               Nay
               ,
               most
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               even
               at
               That
               very
               Time
               ,
               did
               the
               Deadly
               Thing
               that
               brought
               the
               King
               to
               the
               Seaffold
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 could
                 That
                 be
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Two
                   Houses
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Purging
                 ,
                 and
                 Modelling
                 ,
                 were
                 Subjected
                 Absolutely
                 to
                 the
                 Devotion
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Thus
               they
               did
               it
               .
               His
               Majesty
               was
               at
               That
               time
               ,
               upon
               fair
               Terms
               with
               Cromwel
               ,
               and
               Ireton
               ;
               and
               not
               without
               large
               hopes
               of
               a
               Final
               Accommodation
               .
               (
               The
               Author
               of
               
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 Independency
              
               ,
               (
               Pa.
               35.
               )
               is
               positive
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 their
                 Treating
                 with
                 the
                 King
              
               )
               While
               This
               was
               in
               Agitation
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               were
               at
               work
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               to
               break
               the
               King's
               Confidence
               in
               the
               Army
               ;
               by
               Imputations
               of
               Treachery
               ,
               and
               Levity
               :
               to
               divert
               his
               Majesty
               to
               the
               Seeking
               of
               Relief
               elswhere
               ;
               with
               particular
               Undertakings
               of
               great
               Matters
               from
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               of
               London
               .
               This
               way
               of
               Tampering
               might
               very
               well
               put
               the
               King
               to
               a
               stand
               :
               which
               Cromwel
               no
               sooner
               perceived
               ,
               but
               he
               Immediately
               betook
               
               himself
               to
               a
               Course
               of
               Extremity
               :
               Irritated
               (
               over
               and
               above
               ,
               as
               is
               credibly
               affirmed
               )
               by
               an
               Advise
               foom
               Argyle
               ,
               in
               confirmation
               of
               his
               Jealousie
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesties
               next
               Remove
               was
               to
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               :
               Where
               ,
               for
               Ceremonies
               sake
               ,
               he
               was
               presented
               with
               
                 Four
                 Bills
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               his
               Refusal
               to
               pass
               them
               ,
               followed
               the
               Vote
               of
               
                 NON-ADDRESSES
                 .
                 In
                 Passing
                 these
                 Bills
                 ,
              
               His
               Majesty
               had
               not
               only
               divested
               Himself
               ,
               and
               His
               Successors
               ,
               of
               all
               Sovereignty
               ;
               but
               Subjected
               his
               People
               to
               the
               Basest
               ,
               and
               most
               
                 Absolute
                 Tyranny
              
               that
               ever
               was
               Excrcis'd
               upon
               Mortals
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 will
                 not
                 call
                 This
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               :
               But
               yet
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               upon
               this
               Juncture
               ,
               did
               every
               jote
               as
               much
               as
               this
               Amounts
               to
               .
            
             
               So
               soon
               as
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Scotland
               was
               thoroughly
               Inform'd
               of
               the
               Distress
               ,
               and
               Danger
               of
               the
               King's
               Condition
               ,
               the
               Matter
               was
               presently
               Debated
               ;
               and
               a
               Resolution
               taken
               to
               Raise
               an
               Army
               for
               his
               Majesties
               Relief
               .
               In
               which
               Proceeding
               ,
               they
               were
               violently
               opposed
               by
               the
               
                 Genral
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               at
               all
               to
               the
               
                 King's
                 Life
              
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               in
               Q●…estion
               .
               
               See
               
                 The
                 Humble
                 Desires
                 of
                 the
              
               Commissioners
               
                 of
                 the
              
               General
               Assembly
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 Pag.
                 13.
                 
                 (
                 We
                 desire
                 that
                 his
                 Majesties
                 late
              
               Concessions
               ,
               and
               Offers
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 the
              
               Parliament
               declared
               UNSATISFACTORY
               .
               
                 (
                 March
              
               22.
               1648.
               )
               And
               afterward
               :
               
                 (
                 Ian.
              
               10.
               1648.
               )
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesties
                 late
              
               
               Concessions
               ,
               and
               Offers
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               
                 may
                 by
                 your
                 Lordships
              
               ,
               DIRECTLY
               ,
               and
               POSITIVELY
               ,
               be
               Declared
               UNSATISFACTORY
               
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
              
               Engagement
               for
               Restoring
               
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Houses
                 ,
                 with
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Freedom
                 ,
                 and
                 Safety
                 ,
                 before
                 Security
                 ,
                 and
                 Assurance
                 be
                 had
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Solemn
              
               OATH
               ,
               
                 under
                 his
              
               HAND
               ,
               and
               SEAL
               ,
               
                 that
                 ●…e
                 shall
                 for
              
               HIMSELF
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
              
               SUCCESSORS
               ,
               
                 Consent
                 ,
                 and
                 Agree
                 to
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 enjoyning
                 the
                 League
                 and
              
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 and
                 fully
                 Establishing
              
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               Directory
               
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
              
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Dominions
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 shall
                 never
                 make
                 Opposition
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 endeavour
                 any
                 Change
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               Rivetted
               with
               a
               Mischief
               .
               And
               
               pray'e
               shew
               me
               now
               the
               Material
               Difference
               ,
               between
               Precluding
               His
               Majesty
               by
               a
               Vote
               of
               
                 NO
                 ADDRESS
              
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Resolution
               of
               
                 NO
                 AGREEMENT
              
               :
               His
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               being
               equally
               at
               Stake
               on
               either
               side
               .
            
             
               To
               give
               you
               the
               Sum
               of
               all
               in
               short
               .
               The
               
                 Presbyterians
                 began
              
               the
               War
               ;
               Pursu'd
               it
               ;
               made
               the
               King
               a
               
                 Prisoner
                 ;
                 Sold
              
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Depth
               of
               his
               Calamity
               ,
               presented
               him
               with
               Templation
               ,
               instead
               of
               Comfort
               .
               No
               Composition
               would
               be
               heard
               of
               ,
               but
               the
               Forfeiture
               of
               his
               SOUL
               ,
               for
               the
               Saving
               of
               his
               LIFE
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 Independents
                 however
                 ,
                 Crown'd
                 the
                 Wickedness
                 with
                 his
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Suppose
               it
               so
               :
               They
               did
               only
               Execute
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               but
               the
               Presbyterians
               Pronounc'd
               it
               .
               Neither
               did
               they
               Execute
               it
               ,
               as
               Independents
               ;
               or
               under
               colour
               of
               any
               Impulse
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               upon
               Civil
               ,
               and
               
                 Political
                 Pretexts
              
               .
               He
               
                 was
                 adjudged
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 as
                 a
              
               Tyrant
               ,
               Traytor
               ,
               Murtherer
               ,
               and
               Publique
               Enemy
               :
               Not
               for
               Refusing
               to
               Enter
               into
               a
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               or
               Establish
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               but
               upon
               a
               Pestilent
               Motive
               of
               
                 Diabolical
                 Policy
              
               ,
               and
               State.
               Whereas
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               persecuted
               
               him
               as
               PRESBYTERIANS
               ;
               and
               depriv'd
               him
               of
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Support
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 Freedom
                 ,
              
               (
               in
               Effect
               )
               Life
               and
               all
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               renounce
               his
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               their
               Government
               .
               And
               I
               am
               verily
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               have
               as
               little
               to
               say
               for
               your
               Principles
               ,
               as
               for
               your
               Actions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             What
             Party
             soever
             DEMANDS
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             
               and
               yet
            
             Mainteins
             ,
             
               that
               It
               is
            
             Destructive
             
               both
               of
            
             Church
             ,
             and
             State
             ,
             to
             GRANT
             
               one
               ,
               Is
               an
            
             ENEMY
             to
             BOTH
             .
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               AS
               to
               the
               Point
               in
               Question
               ;
               It
               lies
               Naturally
               before
               us
               to
               speak
               first
               to
               the
               Thing
               ,
               in
               it
               self
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               afterward
               consider
               it
               in
               the
               Consequences
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Desire
               of
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               the
               Independents
               ask
               no
               more
               then
               they
               would
               be
               ready
               to
               Allow
               ;
               I
               wish
               the
               Presbyterians
               could
               say
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               large
               sense
               of
               Allowing
               
               all
               sorts
               of
               Libertines
               ,
               and
               Heretiques
               ,
               as
               the
               late
               
                 Independent
                 Government
              
               did
               ,
               I
               do
               confess
               you
               have
               out-done
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               Those
               very
               Libertines
               ,
               and
               Heretiques
               ,
               were
               
                 Your
                 White-Boys
              
               ,
               and
               Favourites
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               serv'd
               
                 Your
                 Ends.
              
               They
               had
               none
               of
               this
               Language
               from
               you
               ,
               when
               they
               Tumulted
               against
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               
                 Common-Prayer
                 ;
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Popish
                 Lords
              
               .
               While
               they
               were
               the
               Instruments
               of
               
                 Your
                 Ambition
              
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               
                 Godly
                 ,
                 Well-affected
                 Party
              
               :
               So
               that
               Heretiques
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               will
               down
               well
               enough
               with
               your
               Politiques
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               your
               Consciences
               :
               Provided
               they
               will
               content
               themselves
               to
               be
               Damn'd
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               Presbyterians
               alone
               to
               Govern.
               
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               The
               Independents
               made
               sweet
               work
               in
               Holland
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               ?
               And
               where
               was
               your
               Spirit
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               Forbearance
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               in
               New-England
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               You
               cannot
               say
               that
               we
               gave
               any
               Trouble
               in
               Holland
               to
               the
               State
               ;
               or
               that
               we
               fell
               foul
               there
               upon
               
                 Different
                 Iudgments
              
               .
               In
               New-England
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               excluded
               the
               
                 Gortonists
                 ,
                 Familists
                 ,
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ;
               and
               Subjected
               them
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 
                 Power
              
               ,
               as
               People
               of
               Dangerous
               Principles
               ,
               in
               Respect
               both
               of
               
                 Good
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               Government
               .
               Which
               Proceeding
               of
               our●…
               methinks
               might
               serve
               to
               disabuse
               those
               that
               call
               Independency
               the
               
                 Genus
                 Generalissimum
              
               of
               all
               
                 Errours
                 ,
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Blasphemies
              
               ,
               and
               Schisms
               :
               and
               take
               the
               
                 Church
                 way
              
               of
               New-England
               ,
               for
               that
               sort
               of
               Independency
               .
               They
               did
               also
               exclude
               Papacy
               ,
               and
               Prelacy
               ;
               The
               Latter
               ,
               perchance
               ,
               more
               out
               of
               Regard
               to
               a
               
                 Temporary
                 Convenience
              
               ,
               then
               upon
               any
               rooted
               Principle
               of
               Implacable
               Severity
               .
               And
               I
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Party
              
               will
               witness
               thus
               much
               on
               our
               Behalfs
               ;
               that
               as
               to
               the
               Freedom
               of
               their
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               way
               of
               Worship
               ,
               in
               the
               late
               Revolutions
               ,
               they
               had
               much
               better
               Quarter
               from
               the
               Independents
               ,
               then
               ever
               they
               had
               from
               the
               Presbyterians
               :
               There
               was
               no
               Persecuting
               of
               Men
               for
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               Directories
               :
               So
               that
               Thus
               far
               ,
               the
               Independents
               have
               made
               their
               Professions
               of
               Liberty
               good
               ,
               by
               their
               Practise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               And
               are
               not
               the
               
                 Classical
                 Presbyterians
              
               as
               much
               for
               a
               
                 Lawful
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Congregationals
                 ?
                 [
                 L●…t
                 there
                 be
                 a
              
               
               Toleration
               
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 excepting
                 to
              
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Treason
               ,
               or
               Gross
               Errours
               .
               ]
               
                 Bear
                 with
                 the
                 Weak
              
               ;
               Tolerate
               the
               Tolerable
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 for
                 the
              
               Intolerable
               ,
               
                 we
                 beg
              
               
               
                 not
                 your
              
               Toleration
               .
               ●…ere's
               the
               Sense
               and
               Destre
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Divines
              
               that
               were
               Commission'd
               about
               the
               Review
               of
               the
               Service-Book
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               only
               a
               
                 New
                 Song
              
               ,
               to
               an
               
                 Old
                 Tune
              
               .
               The
               Presbyterians
               have
               just
               the
               same
               need
               of
               the
               Independents
               at
               
                 this
                 day
              
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               some
               
                 nine
                 and
                 twenty
                 Years
                 ago
              
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               
                 The
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Religion
              
               has
               many
               good
               Remarques
               upon
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               very
               well
               applied
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               and
               This
               for
               
                 One.
                 [
                 Things
                 past
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 may
                 afford
              
               
               
                 Prognostiques
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
              
               .
               So
               that
               we
               are
               to
               gather
               what
               you
               
                 intend
                 now
              
               ,
               from
               what
               you
               did
               ,
               after
               saying
               the
               same
               things
               before
               .
               Or
               if
               you
               had
               rather
               come
               to
               a
               Tryal
               ,
               upon
               the
               Evidence
               of
               your
               own
               Manifestos
               ,
               and
               Declarations
               ,
               then
               upon
               the
               History
               of
               your
               Practises
               ;
               I
               shall
               make
               use
               of
               
                 no
                 other
                 Testimony
              
               against
               you
               .
            
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               press
               the
               Demand
               of
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               as
               a
               very
               
                 reasonable
                 Request
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               Themselves
               have
               pronounc'd
               Judgment
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               against
               Conscience
               ,
               Destructive
               of
               
                 Publique
                 Order
              
               both
               in
               Church
               ,
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               
                 Common
                 Society
              
               .
            
             
             
               Toleration
               (
               says
               Mr.
               
                 Edwards
                 )
                 cannot
              
               
               
                 be
                 Condescended
                 to
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Breach
                 of
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 Covenant
                 .
                 [
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Depth
                 of
              
               Satan
               ,
               
                 this
                 Design
                 of
                 a
              
               Toleration
               .
               
                 He
                 does
                 not
                 move
                 for
                 a
              
               Toleration
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Gross
               Errours
               ;
               
                 but
                 an
                 Allowance
                 of
                 a
              
               LATITUDE
               
                 in
                 some
              
               LESSER
               
               DIFFERENCES
               with
               Peaceableness
               .
               
                 This
                 is
              
               Candidus
               ille
               Diabolus
               ,
               
                 That
                 White
                 Devil
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               The
               
                 London
                 Ministers
                 Letter
              
               to
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               in
               1645.
               declares
               it
               
                 Repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               The
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               do
               
                 Protest
                 ,
                 and
                 Declare
              
               
               
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Inconsistent
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 Repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Influence
               of
               a
               Toleration
               upon
               Church
               ,
               and
               State
               ;
               Mr.
               Edwards
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Party
                 Tolerated
                 will
                 never
                 rest
              
               
               
                 Working
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 get
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 Suppress
                 the
                 Other
                 .
                 Rutherford
              
               is
               positive
               ,
               that
               
                 such
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 Practises
                 as
                 make
              
               
               
                 an
                 Evident
                 Schism
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
              
               two
               Distinct
               Churches
               ,
               of
               Different
               Forms
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               are
               NOT
               
                 to
                 be
              
               Tolerated
               .
               
                 For
                 by
                 their
                 Principles
                 they
                 labour
                 ,
                 each
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 this
              
               Toleration
               destroys
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Unity
               .
               Again
               ,
               The
               
                 London
                 Ministers
              
               are
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 will
                 produce
                 
                 causless
                 ,
                 and
                 unjust
                 Revolts
                 from
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Congregations
                 .
                 The
                 Peoples
                 Minds
                 will
                 be
                 Troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Danger
                 to
                 be
                 Subverted
                 .
                 Heart-burnings
                 will
                 be
                 Fomented
                 ,
                 and
                 Perpetuated
                 to
                 Posterity
                 .
                 The
                 Godly
                 ,
                 Peinful
                 ,
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 Ministers
                 will
                 be
                 Discouraged
                 ,
                 and
                 Despis'd
                 .
                 The
                 Life
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 Godliness
                 will
                 be
                 eaten
                 up
                 by
                 Frivolous
                 Disputes
                 ,
                 and
                 Ianglings
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 with
                 Distraction
                 ,
                 and
                 Confusion
                 .
                 The
              
               Kingdom
               
                 will
                 be
                 wofully
                 weakned
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 Scandals
                 ,
                 and
                 Divisions
                 :
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 only
                 weakned
                 ,
                 but
                 utterly
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Anti-Magistratical
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 Practises
                 of
                 the
              
               Independents
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 whole
                 Course
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 Private
              
               Families
               ,
               
                 will
                 be
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 undermined
                 .
              
            
             
               Not
               to
               multiply
               Authorities
               more
               then
               necessary
               ,
               This
               has
               been
               the
               strein
               of
               all
               your
               Proceedings
               :
               Imperiously
               ,
               and
               
                 Inexorably
                 Strict
              
               ,
               and
               Rigorous
               in
               Imposing
               upon
               Others
               ;
               and
               as
               
                 Shamelesly
                 Importune
              
               ,
               and
               Clamorous
               for
               Liberty
               to
               Your selves
               .
               But
               what
               have
               I
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               then
               to
               pass
               Sentence
               upon
               you
               ,
               out
               of
               your
               own
               Mouths
               ?
               
                 You
                 cannot
                 in
              
               Conscience
               desire
               
                 a
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 understand
                 it
                 to
                 
                 be
              
               Against
               Conscience
               to
               Grant
               it
               .
               And
               
                 the
                 very
              
               Asking
               
                 of
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 believe
                 would
                 draw
                 a
              
               Destruction
               upon
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               
                 is
                 Ground
                 enough
                 for
                 a
                 strong
                 Presumption
                 that
                 you
              
               Intend
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               That
               which
               was
               a
               Reasonable
               Cause
               of
               Refusal
               ,
               from
               the
               Presbyterians
               to
               the
               Independents
               ,
               will
               not
               hold
               good
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               :
               Either
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Stability
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Sobriety
               of
               our
               Principles
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Case
               of
               a
            
             Toleration
             ,
             or
             Indulgence
             
               to
               be
            
             Granted
             ,
             
               Whether
               has
               the
               fairer
            
             Pretense
             
               to
               it
               ;
               The
            
             CLASSICAL
             Way
             
               of
               the
            
             PRESBYTERIANS
             ,
             
               or
               the
            
             CONGREGATIONAL
             Way
             
               of
               the
            
             INDEPENDENTS
             ;
             
               in
               Respect
               of
               their
            
             Form
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               THe
               Presbyterians
               (
               you
               say
               )
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               Tolerated
               then
               the
               Independents
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Stability
               of
               their
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Sobriety
               of
               their
               Principles
               ,
               To
               speak
               in
               
               this
               Place
               to
               the
               Matter
               of
               their
               Government
               ;
               I
               think
               your
               Argument
               is
               very
               
                 ill
                 grounded
              
               .
               For
               in
               Deliberations
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               the
               Cautions
               that
               occur
               to
               all
               Magistrates
               are
               chiefly
               These
               Two.
               First
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               an
               Indulgence
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               placed
               upon
               a
               Party
               ,
               which
               in
               Probability
               ,
               
                 would
                 not
              
               disturb
               the
               Publique
               if
               they
               could
               ;
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               make
               sure
               however
               ,
               (
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               worst
               )
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               .
               So
               that
               whether
               a
               Stable
               ,
               and
               United
               ,
               or
               a
               Loose
               ,
               and
               
                 Distracted
                 Interest
              
               may
               with
               more
               Security
               be
               Indulged
               ,
               is
               the
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               as
               well
               ask
               ,
               Whether
               Order
               ,
               or
               Confusion
               be
               more
               Tolerable
               in
               a
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               That
               Order
               which
               is
               Necessary
               in
               the
               Government
               it
               self
               ,
               is
               Dangerous
               in
               the
               Enemies
               of
               it
               .
               But
               deliver
               your
               Exceptions
               to
               the
               Toleration
               of
               those
               which
               you
               call
               Independents
               ,
               in
               Regard
               of
               their
               way
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               already
               ,
               in
               a
               good
               part
               ,
               sav'd
               me
               that
               Labour
               .
               But
               a
               Man
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               go
               further
               for
               an
               Exception
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               very
               Denomination
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               Imports
               an
               Exemption
               from
               all
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               both
               Eclesiastical
               ,
               and
               Civil
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               will
               become
               of
               That
               Exception
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               those
               People
               are
               no
               more
               Independent
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ?
                 [
                 We
                 depend
                 upon
              
               
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               and
               Protection
               ;
               
                 and
                 upon
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Administrations
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               we
               insist
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Congregational
               
                 Way
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 ,
                 Original
              
               
               Presbytery
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 Peculiar
                 to
                 every
                 Particular
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               But
               if
               you
               call
               us
               Independent
               ,
               as
               in
               distinction
               to
               Subordinate
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               only
               ready
               ,
               as
               such
               Independents
               ,
               to
               defend
               our selves
               ;
               but
               by
               virtue
               of
               That
               very
               Independency
               ,
               we
               pretend
               to
               claim
               an
               Advantage
               over
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               I
               could
               tell
               ye
               of
               your
               Church-Covenants
               ,
               and
               
                 Defensive
                 Leagues
              
               ,
               against
               the
               Commands
               of
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               could
               speak
               homer
               to
               you
               ,
               of
               your
               
                 National
                 Leagues
              
               and
               Covenants
               ;
               which
               all
               the
               World
               knows
               ,
               are
               the
               grand
               Engines
               to
               disjoynt
               Communities
               ,
               and
               remove
               the
               Foundations
               of
               Government
               .
               And
               I
               do
               not
               much
               wonder
               at
               it
               ,
               where
               
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 Influences
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 Nation
                 .
              
               As
               to
               any
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               Leagues
               against
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               neither
               do
               the
               Independents
               
               practise
               them
               ,
               nor
               would
               they
               stand
               them
               in
               any
               stead
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               play
               the
               Villeins
               ;
               for
               want
               of
               an
               Orderly
               Dependence
               ,
               to
               unite
               ,
               and
               to
               oblige
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               And
               for
               That
               Reason
               ,
               you
               Imagine
               ,
               the
               Independents
               may
               be
               better
               Tolerated
               ,
               then
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Truly
               for
               That
               Main
               Reason
               ,
               with
               Twenty
               Great
               ones
               more
               in
               the
               Belly
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               a
               wild
               thing
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               apprehend
               any
               danger
               to
               a
               Government
               ,
               from
               a
               Faction
               that
               is
               Divided
               ,
               and
               Distracted
               within
               it self
               ;
               and
               without
               any
               Common
               Tye
               of
               Agreement
               to
               Unite
               it
               .
               And
               This
               do
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Independents
               ,
               (
               which
               for
               Discourse
               sake
               ,
               we
               will
               suppose
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Faction
                 .
              
               )
               Their
               Congregations
               are
               generally
               small
               ;
               The
               Members
               of
               them
               ,
               gather'd
               up
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               and
               so
               Scattered
               ,
               and
               Intermix'd
               with
               People
               of
               other
               Perswasions
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               neither
               Opportunity
               ,
               nor
               Encouragement
               to
               joyn
               in
               a
               Conspiracy
               .
               Besides
               that
               in
               Respect
               of
               their
               Church-Parity
               ,
               they
               want
               that
               ordinary
               Medium
               of
               Superiority
               ,
               and
               Subjection
               ,
               to
               link
               them
               together
               in
               a
               Combination
               ,
               upon
               the
               Point
               of
               
                 Common
                 Interest
              
               .
               Another
               
               Difficulty
               will
               arise
               from
               the
               Affections
               of
               the
               Pastors
               themselves
               ;
               who
               are
               not
               without
               their
               touches
               of
               Disgust
               ,
               and
               Emulation
               ,
               to
               see
               themselves
               either
               Out-vied
               ,
               or
               Deserted
               :
               the
               One
               ,
               by
               Fuller
               Congregations
               ;
               and
               the
               Other
               ,
               by
               the
               Removal
               of
               their
               Members
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               If
               I
               am
               not
               mistaken
               ,
               you
               have
               provided
               against
               the
               Inconvenience
               of
               Breaking
               in
               One
               upon
               Another
               ;
               by
               an
               Obligation
               at
               your
               Entrance
               into
               any
               Church
               ,
               not
               to
               forsake
               it
               without
               Leave
               .
               But
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               There
               remains
               yet
               behind
               ,
               another
               Obstacle
               ,
               equal
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               Which
               is
               ;
               that
               the
               Independents
               have
               no
               Men
               that
               are
               Eminent
               for
               
                 Popularity
                 ,
                 Interest
                 ,
                 Great
                 Fortunes
                 ,
              
               and
               Abilities
               ,
               to
               head
               them
               .
               Now
               how
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               Party
               under
               all
               these
               Disadvantages
               ,
               to
               work
               any
               Mischief
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               wise
               enough
               to
               imagine
               .
               If
               you
               object
               ,
               that
               the
               late
               
                 Independent
                 Government
              
               had
               many
               Persons
               at
               the
               Helm
               ,
               that
               were
               qualified
               with
               these
               Circumstances
               .
               I
               must
               Answer
               you
               ,
               that
               whatever
               they
               were
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               set
               up
               Originally
               for
               Independency
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               Result
               ,
               to
               
               save
               your
               Party
               from
               Appearing
               Dangerous
               ,
               you
               have
               made
               it
               Contemptible
               .
               And
               your
               Argument
               would
               have
               run
               very
               well
               in
               These
               Words
               .
               The
               Independents
               
                 may
                 better
                 be
                 Tolerated
                 then
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               :
               
                 for
                 no
                 Body
                 that
                 has
                 either
              
               Brains
               ,
               or
               Reputation
               ,
               
                 will
                 own
              
               Independency
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 an
                 Interest
              
               (
               you
               should
               have
               said
               )
               
                 whereupon
                 to
                 work
                 any
                 Change
                 of
                 Government
                 .
              
               (
               And
               this
               would
               have
               been
               point-blank
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               your
               Period
               never
               the
               worse
               for
               't
               .
               )
            
             
               Now
               if
               my
               Reason
               be
               good
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Independents
               ,
               that
               They
               may
               be
               Tolerated
               without
               any
               Risque
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               upon
               the
               Considerations
               before
               mentioned
               :
               It
               will
               hold
               as
               good
               against
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               because
               of
               the
               very
               Contrary
               Circumstances
               in
               their
               Government
               ,
               and
               Case
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               They
               are
               at
               great
               Agreement
               in
               the
               Orderly
               Reduction
               ,
               and
               Connexion
               of
               their
               Polity
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               commonly
               found
               
                 Great
                 Friends
              
               to
               uphold
               them
               in
               their
               Pretenses
               .
            
             
               My
               first
               Exception
               to
               Presbytery
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 National
                 Church-Government
              
               .
               And
               Methinks
               
                 Two
                 National
                 Church-Governments
              
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               looks
               like
               a
               
               Sharing
               of
               the
               Sovereignty
               ,
               and
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Vicar
              
               against
               
                 Gods
                 Vice
                 gerent
              
               .
               And
               what
               will
               the
               People
               say
               in
               the
               Matter
               ,
               but
               either
               that
               the
               Government
               thinks
               them
               in
               the
               Right
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               't
               is
               affraid
               of
               them
               ?
               The
               former
               Supposition
               draws
               the
               Simple
               into
               the
               Party
               upon
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               the
               Latter
               engages
               the
               Crafty
               upon
               Interest
               .
            
             
               To
               take
               it
               now
               in
               the
               Constitutive
               Parts
               of
               it
               ;
               The
               Scale
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               rises
               Thus
               :
               From
               Parochial
               Inspection
               ,
               to
               Classical
               ;
               from
               Classical
               to
               Provincial
               ;
               and
               from
               Provincial
               ,
               to
               National
               :
               Which
               Extensive
               Latitude
               ,
               and
               Comprehension
               ,
               does
               plainly
               discover
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Design
               of
               Sole
               ,
               and
               
                 Sovereign
                 Dominion
              
               in
               the
               very
               Institution
               of
               the
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               To
               say
               nothing
               in
               this
               Place
               of
               the
               Absolute
               ,
               and
               
                 Independent
                 Authority
              
               Claimed
               ,
               and
               Exercised
               by
               the
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               only
               observe
               this
               to
               you
               :
               That
               they
               have
               the
               best
               Security
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               their
               Subjects
               Obedience
               to
               all
               their
               Acts
               ,
               and
               Conclusions
               whatsoever
               .
               For
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 Soul
              
               ,
               and
               all
               lies
               at
               Stake
               :
               They
               
                 Fine
                 ,
                 Punish
                 ,
                 Degrade
                 ,
                 Excommunicate
              
               at
               Pleasure
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               True
               Reason
               ,
               that
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               the
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Discipline
              
               has
               
               had
               the
               Countenance
               of
               so
               many
               Popular
               Advocates
               ,
               and
               Abetters
               .
               For
               certainly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               best
               Foundation
               for
               an
               Alteration
               of
               State
               ,
               that
               ever
               was
               yet
               laid
               upon
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               their
               Work
               is
               three
               quarters
               done
               to
               their
               hand
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               Disposition
               of
               the
               Model
               .
            
             
               Only
               one
               Observation
               more
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               done
               .
               And
               That
               is
               ,
               The
               Provident
               Commixture
               of
               Laity
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               in
               all
               their
               Counsels
               ;
               These
               to
               Attaque
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Other
               ,
               the
               State
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               ,
               they
               may
               the
               more
               commodiously
               carry
               on
               Schism
               ,
               and
               Sedition
               in
               their
               proper
               Seasons
               :
               and
               leave
               a
               Door
               of
               Preferment
               ,
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               open
               to
               all
               Comers
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               say
               yet
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 absolutely
                 Impossible
              
               for
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               and
               this
               
                 Double
                 refin'd
                 Presbytery
              
               to
               prosper
               in
               the
               same
               Soil
               :
               But
               if
               I
               had
               Money
               in
               my
               Pocket
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               give
               any
               Prince
               in
               Christendom
               above
               Eighteen
               Months
               Purchase
               for
               his
               Crown
               ,
               that
               should
               put
               it
               to
               the
               Venture
               .
               For
               he
               has
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               to
               trust
               to
               ,
               but
               Miracles
               :
               The
               
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Good
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Pure
                 Integrity
              
               of
               the
               Party
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Whether
             may
             be
             better
             Tolerated
             in
             This
             Kingdom
             ,
             The
             Presbyterians
             ,
             or
             the
             Independents
             ;
             in
             Respect
             of
             their
             PRINCIPLES
             ,
             and
             
               Ordinary
               PROCEEDINGS
            
             .
             Debated
             ,
             First
             ,
             With
             Relation
             to
             his
             
               Majesties
               PERSON
            
             ,
             and
             AUTHORITY
             .
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               THe
               Government
               of
               England
               is
               Monarchique
               ;
               but
               so
               attemper'd
               with
               
                 Legal
                 Provisions
                 ▪
              
               for
               the
               Comfort
               ,
               and
               Benefit
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               every
               Englishman
               has
               his
               Interest
               in
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               as
               That
               which
               Intitles
               him
               to
               the
               Free
               Enjoyment
               of
               his
               Life
               and
               Fortune
               :
               So
               that
               we
               are
               to
               frame
               our
               Discourse
               with
               a
               Regard
               to
               His
               
                 Majesties
                 PERSON
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Royal
                 AUTHORITY
              
               ;
               The
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               Execution
               of
               the
               LAW
               ;
               The
               Rights
               ,
               and
               
                 Just
                 Liberties
              
               of
               the
               PEOPLE
               :
               Utterly
               excluding
               from
               the
               Limits
               of
               Our
               Toleration
               ,
               all
               Power
               or
               Pretense
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               shall
               presume
               to
               Usurp
               upon
               
               any
               of
               These
               Particulars
               .
               Now
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               First
               .
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               find
               in
               the
               
                 Independent
                 Way
              
               ,
               that
               may
               endanger
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               Prerogative
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               The
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               would
               Answer
               you
               ,
               that
               your
               Proceedings
               are
               Sangu●…nary
               ,
               and
               Violent
               :
               not
               only
               against
               your
               
                 Actual
                 Opposers
              
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               very
               Ordinance
               of
               
                 Magistracy
                 it self
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               What
               are
               the
               Furies
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               have
               Declared
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               You
               ?
               But
               if
               you
               can
               fasten
               upon
               those
               of
               the
               Congregational
               Way
               ,
               any
               
                 Antimonarchical
                 Opinions
              
               ,
               or
               Practises
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               wrap't
               up
               in
               the
               Bowell
               of
               That
               Profession
               ,
               or
               naturally
               Issuing
               from
               thence
               :
               and
               make
               good
               your
               Assertion
               ,
               by
               proving
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Formal
               Act
               of
               any
               One
               of
               our
               Churches
               by
               it
               self
               ,
               or
               More
               of
               them
               in
               Combination
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               open
               my
               Mouth
               after
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               Plea
               for
               the
               Independents
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               It
               were
               a
               hard
               matter
               indeed
               to
               fasten
               any
               thing
               upon
               the
               
               Principles
               ●…f
               a
               Party
               ,
               that
               professes
               to
               have
               
                 no
                 Principles
              
               ,
               but
               still
               refers
               it self
               to
               the
               Guidance
               of
               a
               
                 Further
                 Light.
              
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               you
               can
               blame
               us
               for
               our
               Principles
               ,
               though
               by
               your
               own
               Confession
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               What
               they
               are
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               Reserve
               of
               Acting
               according
               to
               a
               
                 Further
                 Light
              
               ;
               It
               is
               exprest
               ,
               in
               the
               Ordinary
               Form
               of
               our
               
                 Church
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reach'd
                 unto
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               which
               most
               assuredly
               will
               not
               lead
               us
               into
               any
               Evil.
               
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               all
               you
               have
               to
               say
               against
               the
               Independents
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               hear
               what
               Defence
               you
               are
               able
               to
               make
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               :
               Either
               Simply
               ,
               and
               in
               Themselves
               ;
               or
               else
               Comparatively
               with
               any
               other
               sort
               of
               People
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               much
               care
               if
               you
               took
               the
               Iesuits
               Themselves
               for
               your
               Foil
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               How
               can
               you
               say
               This
               ?
               Considering
               ,
               
                 [
                 that
                 Thundring
                 of
              
               Excommunication
               ,
               
               which
               has
               sounded
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Reign
              
               ,
               against
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 These
                 Practises
                 Iustified
                 by
                 their
              
               Decretals
               ,
               
               and
               Canons
               ;
               Divines
               
                 of
                 greatest
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 their
              
               Councils
               :
               
                 Ascribing
                 to
                 the
              
               Pope
               
                 a
                 Power
              
               of
               Deposing
               Princes
               
                 that
                 are
              
               Heretical●…
               or
               Favourers
               of
               Heretiques
               .
               The
               Iesuits
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 KING-KILLING
              
               hath
               made
               them
               Odious
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Do
               you
               tell
               us
               of
               PAPALEXCOMMUNICATIONS
               ,
               justified
               by
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ;
                 DEPOSING
              
               of
               Kings
               for
               Heresie
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Iesuits
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               
                 KING-KILLING
                 ,
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
               The
               Disciple
               should
               speak
               Reverently
               of
               his
               Master
               :
               for
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               a
               Iesuits
               Cloak
               sits
               exceedingly
               well
               upon
               the
               Shoulders
               of
               a
               Presbyterian
               .
            
             
               To
               Discipline
               ,
               
                 must
                 all
                 the
                 States
              
               
               
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 be
                 Subject
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
              
               Rulers
               ,
               
                 a●…
                 the
              
               Ruled
               .
               (
               According
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               Printed
               in
               London
               ,
               1647.
               
            
             
               The
               Person
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Magistrate
               ought
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 Subject
                 to
                 the
              
               Kirk
               ,
               Spiritually
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 ECCLESIASTICAL
                 GOVERNMENT
                 :
                 Submitting
                 himself
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Discipline
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Kirk
               ,
               
                 if
                 he
                 Transgress
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
              
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Religion
               .
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Buchanan
              
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
               the
               whole
               Brotherhood
               )
               are
               for
               the
               Excommunication
               of
               Princes
               .
               So
               that
               there
               's
               
                 Presbyterial
                 EXCOMMUNICATION
              
               you
               see
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Papal
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               Case
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               Presbyter
               can
               DEPOSE
               too
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               Case
               of
               Heresie
               .
               Was
               not
               the
               Queen-Regent
               in
               Scotland
               (
               1559.
               )
               Deposed
               ,
               upon
               the
               Encouragement
               ,
               
               and
               with
               the
               Approbation
               of
               
                 Willock
                 ,
                 Knox
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Fellows
               ?
               As
               not
               
               
                 doing
                 her
                 Duty
                 to
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 vehement
                 Mainteiner
                 of
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ?
              
               Did
               not
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Kirk
               (
               in
               1596.
               )
               threaten
               an
               Open
               Protestation
               against
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 Council
              
               ,
               in
               Case
               of
               either
               Pardoning
               ,
               or
               Restoring
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Lords
              
               that
               were
               at
               that
               time
               under
               Banishment
               ?
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Iesuits
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               KING-KILLING
               ;
               We
               are
               able
               not
               only
               to
               Match
               ,
               but
               to
               Out-doe
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               School
               of
               the
               Consistory
               .
               There
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               Iesuits
               are
               Guilty
               of
               Delivering
               Doctrine
               that
               naturally
               leads
               to
               
                 King-Killing
                 Conclusions
              
               .
               But
               do
               ye
               find
               that
               ever
               they
               said
               in
               plain
               Terms
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 Lawful
                 for
                 Subjects
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 in
                 Case
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 Or
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 Publiquely
                 Applauded
                 the
                 Murther
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Fact
                 was
                 Committed
                 ?
              
               Certainly
               ,
               in
               this
               Particular
               ,
               the
               
                 Consistorian
                 Copy
              
               goes
               beyond
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Original
              
               .
            
             
               Upon
               a
               dangerous
               Uproar
               that
               was
               raised
               by
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               (
               1596.
               )
               The
               King
               by
               Proclamation
               ,
               discharged
               
               all
               Iudicatories
               from
               Sitting
               there
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Ministers
               prest
               
               
                 a
                 Bond
                 of
                 Association
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               Noblemen
               ,
               and
               Barons
               ;
               and
               sent
               a
               Letter
               (
               drawn
               by
               
                 Robert
                 Bruce
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Walter
                 Balcanquel
              
               )
               to
               the
               Lord
               Hamilton
               to
               Head
               them
               :
               For
               
                 by
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 animated
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 had
              
               
               
                 gone
                 to
                 Arms
              
               ,
               in
               Defence
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Not
               to
               trouble
               you
               with
               a
               Rabble
               of
               Unnecessary
               Instances
               :
               In
               the
               
                 Ninth
                 Section
              
               ,
               there
               has
               been
               said
               more
               than
               enough
               upon
               this
               Subject
               already
               .
               You
               shall
               now
               see
               the
               Veneration
               they
               have
               for
               the
               PERSONS
               of
               Princes
               .
            
             
               Gibson
               ,
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               denounced
               that
               
               Curse
               against
               King
               Iames
               ,
               that
               fell
               upon
               Ieroboam
               :
               that
               
                 he
                 should
                 die
                 Childless
              
               ,
               and
               
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 .
              
               (
               An.
               1585.
               )
               which
               words
               ,
               by
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               (
               with
               
               much
               a
               do
               ,
               and
               after
               declining
               the
               Question
               ,
               were
               found
               to
               be
               Scandalous
               .
            
             
               
                 David
                 Blake
              
               preached
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 Kings
              
               
               
                 were
                 the
                 Devils
                 Barns
              
               ,
               and
               
                 His
                 Majesty
                 had
                 detected
                 the
                 Treachery
                 of
                 his
                 Heart
                 .
              
               For
               which
               he
               was
               cited
               before
               King
               and
               Council
               ,
               and
               appeal'd
               to
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               Commissioners
               moved
               his
               Majesty
               for
               
                 a
                 Surcease
                 of
                 the
                 Process
              
               ,
               with
               
               a
               charge
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               refusal
               ,
               to
               Protest
               against
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Counsel
               .
               
               
                 Quasi
                 Pulpita
              
               (
               sayes
               
                 Cambden
                 )
                 a
                 Regum
                 Authoritate
                 essent
                 Exempta
                 .
              
               As
               if
               Pulpits
               were
               priviledged
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               Princes
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Welch
              
               ,
               at
               the
               High
               Church
               in
               
               Edinburgh
               ,
               preached
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 possest
                 with
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 might
                 Rise
                 Lawfully
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 Sword
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               ,
               in
               comparison
               with
               the
               License
               of
               the
               late
               times
               here
               at
               Home
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               ,
               and
               Assembly
               were
               daily
               entertained
               with
               Sermons
               and
               Pamphlets
               of
               this
               Quality
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Authors
               had
               their
               Thanks
               ,
               and
               Imprimanturs
               ?
               But
               I
               shall
               rather
               confine
               my self
               now
               ,
               to
               the
               Arbitrary
               excesses
               of
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Presbytery
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Model
               of
               the
               Covenanted
               and
               blessed
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               now
               to
               their
               Usurpation
               upon
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Power
              
               .
            
             
               King
               Iames
               was
               surpriz'd
               at
               Ruthuen
               (
               1582.
               )
               under
               pretext
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               kept
               5
               months
               a
               Prisoner
               .
               This
               Act
               was
               publiquely
               justified
               by
               the
               Assembly
               at
               
               Edinburgh
               ,
               as
               done
               
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Person
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               Case
               of
               
                 Andrew
                 Melvil
              
               :
               It
               was
               
               insisted
               upon
               ,
               that
               Treason
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               
               fell
               under
               the
               Cognition
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               that
               neither
               King
               nor
               
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 Primâ
                 Instantiâ
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               meddle
               with
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               much
               easier
               matter
               to
               find
               what
               a
               Prince
               may
               not
               do
               ,
               (
               under
               the
               Inspection
               of
               a
               Presbytery
               )
               then
               what
               he
               may
               .
            
             
               He
               must
               not
               a
               receive
               an
               Embassader
               ,
               nor
               b
               pardon
               an
               Offender
               ,
               without
               the
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Kirk
               .
               Nor
               so
               much
               as
               chuse
               his
               own
               Guards
               ;
               c
               Court-Officers
               ,
               or
               Counsellers
               ,
               nor
               Issue
               out
               any
               Proclamations
               or
               Decrees
               .
               They
               are
               to
               direct
               him
               d
               what
               Forfeitures
               to
               take
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               dispose
               of
               them
               :
               when
               to
               Arme
               ,
               and
               whom
               to
               Trust.
               If
               the
               King
               has
               a
               a
               mind
               to
               Feast
               an
               Embassader
               ,
               they
               presenly
               indict
               a
               Fast
               e
               ;
               and
               Curse
               the
               Magistrates
               almost
               to
               Excommunication
               ,
               for
               not
               observing
               it
               .
               Nay
               so
               little
               Power
               had
               King
               Iames
               with
               these
               people
               ,
               that
               f
               when
               his
               Mother
               was
               under
               a
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               get
               them
               so
               much
               as
               to
               Pray
               for
               her
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 Illuminate
                 her
                 with
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 her
                 from
                 the
                 Apparent
                 danger
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               they
               claim
               to
               themselves
               the
               Power
               of
               Warr
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ;
               of
               Calling
               and
               Dissolving
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               whensoever
               they
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
               
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 Spiritual
                 end
                 is
                 concerned
                 ,
              
               They
               
               make
               no
               Scruple
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               of
               
                 Levying
                 Armes
                 ,
                 Men
                 ,
                 Monies
                 ;
                 Seizing
                 of
                 Castles
                 ,
                 and
                 Forts
                 ;
                 Issuing
                 out
                 of
                 Warrants
                 for
                 Members
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               a
               They
               impose
               Oaths
               and
               Covenants
               against
               the
               
                 King
                 Himself
              
               ;
               b
               Encounter
               Proclamations
               with
               
                 Anti
                 Protests
              
               ;
               c
               
                 Rescind
                 Acts
                 of
                 Counsels
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               what
               's
               the
               colour
               for
               all
               this
               Haughtiness
               and
               State
               ?
               The
               Ministers
               (
               forsooth
               )
               are
               
                 Christs
                 Deputies
              
               ;
               and
               their
               Acts
               are
               
                 Christ's
                 Ordinances
              
               ;
               whereas
               
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Counsellers
              
               ,
               and
               Parliaments
               are
               but
               the
               
                 King's
                 Substitutes
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Laws
               only
               Humane
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               You
               are
               not
               any
               more
               to
               conclude
               against
               the
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
              
               ,
               from
               the
               President
               of
               some
               
                 Factious
                 Assemblies
              
               ,
               than
               against
               the
               Constitution
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               from
               the
               President
               of
               some
               
                 Seditious
                 Compositions
              
               and
               Elections
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Neither
               do
               I
               charge
               these
               Imposing
               Usurpations
               upon
               the
               Confederacy
               of
               a
               Cabal
               ,
               or
               a
               Faction
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               
                 Original
                 Scope
              
               ,
               and
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Discipline
               ;
               for
               I
               find
               them
               rooted
               in
               the
               very
               Foundation
               of
               their
               Policy
               .
            
             
               Their
               Pragmatical
               Intermedling
               in
               
               
                 Civil
                 Affairs
              
               ,
               and
               Matters
               of
               State
               ,
               is
               warranted
               
               by
               their
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Government
              
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 handleth
              
               External
               things
               ,
               
                 only
                 for
              
               Conscience
               cause
               :
               Now
               I
               would
               fa●…n
               know
               That
               Notion
               which
               may
               not
               some
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               be
               made
               Relative
               to
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               For
               
                 Limiting
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 Exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Power
              
               ,
               they
               have
               this
               Plea
               ;
               that
               
                 though
                 the
                 Ministers
                 do
                 not
                 EXERCE
                 the
                 Civil
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 they
                 TEACH
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 Exercised
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               Prince
               is
               put
               to
               Schoole
               to
               the
               Masterships
               of
               his
               Parish
               ,
               to
               learn
               every
               point
               and
               circumstance
               of
               his
               Duty
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               Absolute
               ,
               and
               
                 Boundless
                 Iurisdiction
              
               of
               their
               
                 General
                 Assemblies
              
               :
               They
               tell
               us
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               
                 The
                 Kirk
                 is
              
               
               
                 to
                 appoint
                 Times
                 and
                 Places
                 convenient
                 for
                 their
                 Meeting
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 well
              
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               Inferiours
               ,
               
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 SUBIECT
                 to
                 the
                 IUDGMENT
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 in
              
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
               ,
               
                 without
                 any
                 Reclamations
                 or
                 APPEAL
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 Iudge
              
               Civil
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               .
            
             
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               Dethroning
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               set
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Peasants
               upon
               the
               
                 same
                 Level
              
               in
               point
               of
               Subjection
               to
               their
               Resolutions
               and
               Decrees
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 Not
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 For
              
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               assist
               ,
               and
               maintein
               the
               Discipline
               
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ;
               And
               punish
               them
               Civilly
               that
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               In
               truth
               it
               is
               a
               Goodly
               Office
               ,
               you
               have
               allotted
               the
               
                 Chief
                 Magistrate
              
               ;
               to
               set
               him
               
                 Cheek
                 by
                 Iowle
              
               with
               the
               
                 Beadle
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
              
               :
               You
               are
               to
               direct
               the
               Punishment
               ,
               and
               He
               is
               to
               Execute
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               he
               should
               prove
               Refractary
               ,
               and
               dispute
               yo●…r
               Authority
               ?
               In
               Case
               of
               
                 Contumacy
                 ,
                 He
              
               is
               as
               Liable
               to
               Censure
               (
               you
               say
               )
               as
               
                 another
                 person
              
               .
               And
               then
               you
               have
               no
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               resort
               to
               your
               ordinary
               Method
               of
               Calling
               in
               the
               
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Burgesses
                 ,
              
               and
               Commons
               to
               your
               Assistance
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               now
               marque
               to
               you
               ,
               two
               Passages
               in
               your
               Discipline
               ,
               that
               make
               two
               shrewd
               discoveries
               .
               
                 [
                 A
                 Minister
              
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 must
                 not
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
              
               
               
                 haunt
                 the
                 COURT
                 ,
                 unless
                 either
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 or
                 called
                 upon
                 by
                 Authority
                 for
                 his
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudgment
                 in
                 CIVIL
                 AFFAIRS
                 .
              
               And
               afterwards
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Ministers
                 may
                 and
                 should
                 assist
                 their
              
               
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 when
                 required
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 
                 COUNSEL
                 ,
                 or
                 PARIAMENT
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               Provided
               ,
               that
               through
               Flattery
               of
               Princes
               ,
               they
               hurt
               not
               the
               Publique
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Whence
               it
               appears
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               
                 simple
                 Presbyters
              
               may
               do
               well
               enough
               in
               Parliaments
               ,
               or
               Councils
               ;
               though
               Bishops
               are
               Excluded
               :
               were
               it
               not
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               danger
               of
               creating
               a
               Kindness
               betwixt
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Kirk
               ;
               which
               in
               consequence
               would
               frustrate
               the
               main
               Design
               .
               For
               the
               
                 Prime
                 end
              
               of
               this
               
                 Church
                 Policy
              
               is
               the
               Overtopping
               and
               Subjecting
               of
               the
               
                 Secular
                 Power
              
               :
               and
               it
               was
               wisely
               done
               to
               temper
               the
               very
               Foundation
               of
               it
               with
               Principles
               of
               Opposition
               to
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               
                 well
                 Being
              
               of
               
                 Civil
                 Government
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             ●…etwixt
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             Independency
             ;
             Debated
             ,
             with
             regard
             to
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             Execution
             of
             the
             LAW
             .
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               WHat
               if
               you
               had
               put
               the
               Question
               betwixt
               a
               Peaceable
               ,
               and
               Obedient
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               a
               Generation
               of
               men
               that
               cannot
               live
               out
               of
               Contention
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 m●…n
                 of
                 Contention
              
               ,
               I
               suppose
               you
               would
               have
               me
               understand
               to
               be
               the
               Independents
               .
               What
               's
               the
               Quarrel
               to
               them
               upon
               the
               matter
               now
               before
               us
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               Only
               This
               :
               that
               they
               are
               Intolerable
               in
               any
               Government
               .
               How
               many
               Plots
               have
               they
               had
               upon
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               since
               his
               Majesties
               Return
               ?
               There
               was
               
               Venner's
               Rising
               ;
               A
               Conspiracy
               in
               the
               North
               ;
               Another
               in
               Ireland
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               ,
            
             
               And
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               y●…u
               forget
               the
               Rebellion
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               was
               professedly
               Presbyterian
               ;
               beside
               that
               ,
               
               These
               disorders
               which
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               were
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Independents
               :
               But
               (
               one
               way
               or
               other
               )
               these
               Instances
               are
               to
               no
               purpose
               without
               some
               Authoritative
               Allowance
               ;
               and
               Pray'e
               let
               us
               agree
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               only
               the
               Conclusions
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               may
               be
               Insisted
               upon
               ,
               as
               the
               Acts
               of
               
                 either
                 Party
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               find
               that
               the
               Independent
               Churches
               ▪
               come
               to
               
                 any
                 Resolutions
                 at
                 all
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               the
               less
               to
               say
               then
               against
               their
               Principles
               ;
               and
               I
               wish
               the
               Indep●…ents
               could
               say
               the
               same
               thing
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             
               How
               far
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               are
               
                 Humane
                 Laws
                 Binding
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               ●…o
               far
               forth
               as
               they
               are
               agreeable
               to
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               And
               who
               shall
               Determine
               what
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               are
               agreeable
               to
               
               God's
               Word
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 Lawfully
                 Constitute
              
               ;
               
               which
               all
               Godly
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               ought
               to
               hear
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               their
               voice
               ,
               and
               reverence
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               speaking
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               ask
               what
               Church
               that
               is
               ;
               For
               
                 Iohn
                 M●…rellius
              
               was
               Excommunicate
               ,
               
               for
               mainteyning
               in
               a
               certain
               Treatise
               ,
               That
               
                 TELL
                 THE
                 CHURCH
              
               ,
               did
               not
               belong
               to
               the
               Consist●…ry
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Book
                 was
                 burnt
              
               .
               But
               to
               the
               Poynt
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               be
               the
               Rule
               for
               
                 Humane
                 Laws
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               the
               sole
               Expounders
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Nation
               is
               at
               the
               Mercy
               of
               the
               Kirk
               already
               :
               for
               't
               is
               but
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 This
                 or
                 That
                 Law
                 is
                 not
                 Agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               's
               an
               end
               on
               't
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               The
               Kirk
               has
               Power
               to
               Abrogate
               
               and
               Abolish
               all
               Statutes
               ,
               a●…
               Ordinances
               concerning
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matter●…
              
               ,
               that
               are
               found
               n●…ysome
               ,
               and
               unpro●…table
               ,
               and
               agree
               not
               with
               the
               ●…ime
               ,
               or
               are
               abused
               by
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Kirk
               has
               
                 This
                 Power
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Pope
                 Himself
              
               pretends
               to
               nothing
               beyond
               it
               .
               Are
               not
               your
               Determinations
               as
               pere●…ptory
               ;
               and
               your
               Orders
               as
               Imperious
               ?
               But
               I
               am
               speaking
               here
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Latitude
               of
               your
               Pretended
               
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 abrogate
                 All
                 Statutes
              
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 CONCERNING
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               .
               And
               I
               say
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               upon
               that
               Ground
               ,
               abrogate
               all
               the
               Statutes
               in
               the
               
               Christian
               World
               :
               for
               I
               defie
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               to
               shew
               me
               any
               one
               Law
               extant
               ,
               or
               the
               very
               supposition
               of
               a
               Law
               possible
               ▪
               which
               may
               not
               some
               way
               or
               other
               ▪
               be
               said
               to
               
                 CONCERN
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               You
               take
               no
               notice
               ,
               how
               this
               Power
               is
               clogg'd
               with
               Limitations
               .
               If
               they
               be
               found
               
                 Unprofitable
                 ,
                 Unseasonable
              
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               
                 abused
                 by
                 the
                 People
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Very
               good
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Kirk
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               find
               them
               so
               or
               so
               ;
               Pray'e
               
                 What
                 Remedy
              
               ?
               B●…t
               their
               own
               
                 Avowed
                 Actions
              
               ,
               and
               Declarations
               ,
               are
               the
               Best
               Comments
               upon
               their
               own
               Principles
               .
            
             
               Under
               King
               Iames
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               nothing
               was
               more
               ordinary
               ,
               then
               over-Ruling
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               by
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Assembly
               :
               Did
               they
               not
               erect
               
                 a
                 Counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               in
               Edenborough
               ,
               1596.
               and
               
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               
                 Convene
                 ,
                 Examine
              
               ,
               and
               Censure
               at
               pleasure
               such
               as
               they
               suspected
               to
               hold
               any
               Correspondence
               with
               certein
               
                 Excommunicate
                 Lords
              
               ?
               did
               they
               not
               also
               appoint
               to
               meet
               in
               Armes
               ,
               at
               the
               Tryal
               of
               
               them
               ?
               
            
             
               Nor
               did
               they
               think
               it
               enough
               ,
               to
               
                 Rescind
                 ▪
              
               or
               
                 supersede
                 Acts
              
               of
               Parli●…ment
               and
               
                 General
                 Ass●…mblies
              
               :
               but
               
                 People
                 must
              
               
               be
               Qu●…stion'd
               too
               for
               yielding
               Obedience
               to
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               of
               General
               Counsels
               under
               Colour
               of
               Unjust
               Laws
               .
               
                 Wee
                 'l
                 close
                 this
                 particular
                 with
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
              
               Commissioners
               
                 of
                 the
              
               General
               Assembly
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               of
               May
               5.
               1648.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Authority
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               is
               one
               thing
               ;
               an
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               another
               
               thing
               .
               We
               do
               still
               acknowledg
               their
               Authority
               ,
               when
               we
               obey
               not
               This
               or
               That
               Act.
               And
               whatsoever
               be
               the
               TREASON
               of
               Impugning
               the
               
                 Authority
                 of
              
               PARLIAMEN●…
               ,
               It
               can
               be
               no
               Treason
               to
               obey
               GOD
               rather
               then
               MAN
               :
               Neither
               did
               the
               General
               Assembly
               of
               Glasgow
               ,
               1638.
               and
               such
               as
               were
               active
               for
               the
               Covenant
               at
               That
               time
               ,
               commit
               any
               Treason
               ,
               when
               they
               Impugned
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               
                 P●…rch
                 Articles
              
               ,
               although
               ratify'd
               ,
               and
               strengthen'd
               by
               Acts
               of
               PARLIAMENT
               ,
               and
               standing
               LAWS
               then
               Unrepealed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               When
               we
               have
               once
               gotten
               Power
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               too
               apt
               to
               abuse
               it
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               yet
               perswade
               my self
               that
               the
               Root
               of
               these
               Practises
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               their
               Principles
               .
               Their
               Books
               of
               Discipline
               are
               Publick
               ;
               and
               no
               Government
               would
               ever
               entertein
               it
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               such
               danger
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               How
               was
               the
               Covenant
               entertein'd
               ?
               or
               who
               would
               have
               dream'd
               of
               any
               harm
               in
               a
               League
               for
               the
               
                 Preservation
                 and
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Person
                 and
                 Authority
                 ?
              
               And
               yet
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Interpretation
              
               ,
               and
               Salvo
               of
               Subordinating
               his
               Majesties
               SAFETY
               and
               PRESERVATION
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 TRUE
                 RELIGION
              
               (
               immediately
               following
               )
               and
               the
               Kirks
               assuming
               to
               Themselves
               the
               Judgment
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               brought
               both
               King
               and
               Church
               to
               Destruction
               .
               Nor
               can
               you
               choose
               but
               Observe
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               be
               both
               of
               a
               Stile
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               a
               Design
               :
               Their
               Claim
               
                 concerning
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               ,
               hooks
               in
               all
               Laws
               ;
               and
               
                 In
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               They
               usurp
               an
               Authority
               over
               all
               Magistrates
               .
               This
               Discipline
               (
               at
               the
               best
               )
               is
               but
               a
               Worm
               at
               the
               Root
               of
               Civil
               Government
               :
               Wheresoever
               it
               comes
               ,
               the
               Secular
               Power
               hangs
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               droops
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               never
               thrives
               after
               .
               But
               to
               
                 Sovereign
                 Princes
              
               ,
               a
               man
               might
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               God
               said
               to
               Adam
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Apple
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 you
                 eat
                 thereof
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               it
               is
               manifestly
               destructive
               of
               
               Law
               in
               the
               very
               Foundations
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               carry
               an
               Appeal
               from
               all
               
                 Temporal
                 Governours
              
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               to
               the
               Scepter
               and
               Sentence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               sitting
               upon
               his
               TRIBUNAL
               in
               the
               PRESBYTERY
               (
               the
               Language
               of
               Beza
               himself
               )
               so
               likewise
               have
               they
               their
               Preparatory
               Artifices
               for
               Obstructing
               the
               Execution
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Weakening
               ,
               and
               Distracting
               of
               a
               Government
               before
               they
               enter
               upon
               the
               Great
               Work
               of
               Dissolving
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               effected
               by
               the
               
                 Trojan
                 Horse
              
               (
               as
               one
               calls
               it
               )
               of
               their
               Excommunication
               ,
               that
               carries
               all
               the
               Instruments
               and
               Engines
               of
               Publique
               Ruine
               ,
               and
               Confusion
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               By
               Virtue
               of
               this
               Device
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               only
               impose
               upon
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ;
               but
               they
               may
               ,
               when
               they
               please
               (
               as
               Hooker
               observes
               )
               send
               out
               their
               
                 Writs
                 of
                 Surcease
              
               ;
               and
               fetch
               in
               the
               whole
               Business
               of
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               to
               the
               Bar
               of
               the
               Consistory
               .
               Or
               at
               the
               fairest
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               
               Beza's
               Distinction
               )
               if
               they
               allow
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Iudg
              
               to
               try
               the
               Fact
               (
               as
               
                 mere
                 Civile
              
               )
               yet
               
                 de
                 Iure
                 Controverso
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticum
                 Syn●…drium
                 constat
                 Respondisse
                 :
              
               The
               Church
               was
               to
               determine
               in
               matter
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               after
               That
               ,
               to
               pronounce
               Sentence
               ,
               according
               to
               
               
                 That
                 Decision
              
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               Beza
               gives
               the
               Presbytery
               the
               same
               Power
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               was
               Exercised
               by
               the
               Synagogue
               under
               the
               Law.
               But
               now
               to
               the
               Point
               of
               your
               Excommunication
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               you
               in
               what
               manner
               it
               is
               apply'd
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               Execution
               of
               Law
               ;
               and
               
                 to
                 obstruct
                 Civil
                 Iustice.
              
               
            
             
               By
               One
               Clause
               of
               your
               Discipline
               ,
               You
               may
               Abrogate
               what
               Laws
               you
               please
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               :
               And
               by
               Another
               ;
               The
               Minister
               is
               Authorized
               to
               handle
               External
               things
               ,
               for
               Conscience
               Cause
               :
               So
               that
               your
               Authorit●…
               is
               without
               Controul
               in
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               your
               Liberty
               of
               handling
               
                 Civil
                 Matters
              
               as
               Ecclesiastical
               .
               Upon
               which
               Bottom
               was
               founded
               an
               Assertion
               not
               long
               since
               mainteined
               at
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 Lawful
                 Act
                 is
                 sinful
                 ,
                 if
                 That
                 Act
                 commanded
                 may
                 prove
                 to
                 any
                 One
                 a
                 Sin
                 per
                 Accidens
                 ,
              
               Now
               if
               the
               Kirk
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               Abrogate
               a
               Law
               (
               as
               nothing
               more
               frequent
               )
               whoever
               shall
               presume
               to
               Execute
               That
               Law
               ,
               is
               sure
               to
               be
               Excommunicate
               :
               And
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Magistrate
              
               himself
               is
               no
               less
               lyable
               to
               
                 Church
                 Censure
              
               ,
               for
               not
               Executing
               That
               Sentence
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Inferior
                 Magistrate
              
               was
               for
               his
               
                 Original
                 Disobedience
              
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               (
               in
               1586
               )
               
               was
               Excommunicate
               for
               Advising
               King
               Iames
               to
               a
               Declaration
               against
               Certein
               Fugitive
               Ministers
               that
               were
               denounced
               Rebels
               ;
               and
               Contriving
               the
               Statutes
               of
               (
               1584.
               )
               touching
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 Authority
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Causes
                 .
                 Knox
              
               is
               for
               Excommunication
               in
               all
               Crimes
               ,
               that
               are
               Capital
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               effect
               ,
               for
               the
               Churches
               Tryal
               of
               the
               very
               Fact.
               It
               was
               not
               for
               nothing
               that
               the
               
                 Two
                 Houses
              
               held
               the
               Assembly
               so
               long
               in
               Play
               ,
               upon
               this
               Point
               ;
               and
               in
               Despight
               of
               all
               Importunities
               to
               the
               Contrary
               ,
               kept
               the
               staffe
               still
               in
               their
               own
               Hands
               ;
               and
               reserved
               to
               Themselves
               the
               
                 Ultimate
                 Appeal
              
               ,
               in
               Cases
               of
               Excommunication
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb
               ,
            
             
               Was
               it
               not
               rather
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Independents
               ?
               Who
               (
               to
               say
               the
               Truth
               )
               were
               as
               much
               against
               any
               Settlement
               at
               all
               as
               against
               That
               ;
               And
               against
               the
               very
               Convening
               of
               the
               Assembly
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               And
               they
               had
               done
               the
               State
               a
               good
               Office
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               totally
               hindred
               it
               .
               But
               this
               is
               beside
               our
               Business
               .
               We
               have
               said
               enough
               as
               to
               the
               Dangerous
               Influence
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               upon
               the
               Security
               of
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               Law.
               It
               remains
               now
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               with
               a
               respect
               to
               the
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XXX
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             betwixt
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             
               Independency
               ,
               Debated
            
             ,
             with
             a
             Regard
             to
             the
             
               Rights
               ,
               Liberties
            
             ,
             and
             Advantages
             of
             the
             PEOPLE
             .
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               YOU
               see
               how
               it
               is
               with
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Parliaments
              
               ,
               and
               Laws
               ,
               under
               the
               Dominion
               of
               Presbytery
               .
               We
               are
               now
               to
               look
               into
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 Commonalty
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Clergy
              
               it self
               ,
               under
               that
               Discipline
               :
               Which
               will
               best
               appear
               ,
               by
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Powers
               which
               the
               Presbytery
               claims
               ,
               and
               Exercises
               .
               But
               let
               me
               Commend
               One
               Note
               to
               you
               as
               Previous
               to
               that
               Examination
               .
               This
               Party
               has
               constantly
               screw'd
               it self
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               an
               Oath
               of
               
                 Mutual
                 Defence
              
               :
               Which
               Oath
               they
               apply
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Ruine
               and
               Extirpation
               of
               their
               Opponents
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               own
               Preservation
               ;
               by
               making
               it
               a
               Test
               of
               good
               Affection
               to
               That
               Interest
               ;
               and
               Excluding
               all
               People
               whatsoever
               from
               any
               Office
               ,
               or
               Benefit
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               or
               Civil
               ,
               without
               subscribing
               it
               .
               You
               cannot
               deny
               but
               this
               Oath
               in
               the
               very
               Institution
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               Violence
               both
               
               upon
               Law
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               Consequently
               ,
               that
               the
               Imposition
               falls
               heaviest
               upon
               those
               that
               make
               an
               Honourable
               ,
               and
               Religious
               Scruple
               of
               their
               Actions
               .
               So
               that
               here
               is
               already
               exposed
               the
               most
               Considerable
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               for
               the
               Subject
               of
               their
               Displeasure
               ;
               with
               their
               
                 Lives
                 ,
                 Liberties
              
               ,
               and
               Fortunes
               at
               Mercy
               ;
               as
               you
               will
               find
               upon
               a
               further
               Consideration
               of
               their
               Usurped
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               Leave
               this
               way
               of
               General
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               Particular
               Instances
               .
               Where
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               find
               This
               Exorbitant
               Power
               that
               you
               talk
               of
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 very
              
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Commission
               of
               the
               General
               Assembly
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               1648.
               page
               53.
               
               [
               The
               Duties
               of
               the
               Second
               Table
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               First
               :
               As
               namely
               ,
               the
               Duties
               between
               King
               ,
               and
               
                 Subject
                 ;
                 Parents
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Children
                 ;
                 Husbands
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Wives
                 ;
                 Masters
              
               ,
               and
               Servants
               ,
               and
               the
               Like
               ;
               being
               conteined
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               taught
               and
               cleared
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               in
               That
               Respect
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               as
               concerneth
               the
               Point
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               a
               Subject
               of
               Ministerial
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               Difficult
               Cases
               ,
               a
               Subject
               of
               Cognizance
               and
               Iudgment
               to
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Kirk
               .
               
                 The
                 Dispute
                 here
                 was
                 about
                 the
              
               Assemblies
               Authority
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 of
              
               War
               or
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 Is
                 not
                 This
                 at
                 one
                 Blow
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 all
                 Relations
                 ,
              
               Political
               ,
               Natural
               ,
               and
               Moral
               ?
               Princes
               
                 must
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 make
              
               War
               or
               Peace
               ;
               To
               Enact
               
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
              
               Abrogate
               ;
               To
               Spare
               or
               Punish
               ,
               without
               Ecclesiastical
               Licence
               .
               The
               Subject
               
                 must
                 go
                 to
                 the
              
               Masters
               of
               the
               Parish
               ,
               
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
              
               Obey
               Authority
               ,
               or
               Resist
               
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 it
                 fares
                 with
              
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Children
               ;
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               Wives
               ;
               Masters
               ,
               and
               Servants
               ;
               
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Person
                 ,
                 either
                 Publique
                 ,
                 or
                 Private
                 ;
                 Or
                 any
                 Action
                 ,
                 or
                 Office
                 ,
                 of
                 Regard
                 to
              
               Community
               ,
               Family
               ,
               or
               Alliance
               ,
               
                 that
                 scapes
                 their
                 Pragmatical
              
               Scrutiny
               ,
               and
               Inspection
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               So
               far
               as
               these
               Duties
               are
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Doubt
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Cognisance
              
               ;
               and
               further
               then
               so
               ,
               they
               make
               no
               Pretension
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               must
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               tell
               you
               then
               ,
               that
               their
               Consciences
               are
               larger
               then
               other
               Peoples
               .
               
                 The
                 Old
                 Nonconformist
              
               (
               as
               au
               Expedient
               for
               the
               settling
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               (
               Page
               43.
               )
               proposes
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               Work-Houses
               for
               the
               Poor
               ;
               the
               Carrying
               on
               of
               the
               
                 Fishing
                 
                 Trade
              
               ;
               The
               taking
               off
               of
               Protections
               ;
               that
               none
               may
               be
               Imprison'd
               but
               according
               to
               Law
               :
               and
               the
               Abatement
               of
               Taxes
               .
               The
               Assembly
               at
               Glasgow
               1638.
               passed
               an
               Act
               concerning
               
                 Salmon
                 Fishing
              
               ,
               and
               another
               about
               
                 Salt
                 Pans
              
               .
               And
               all
               This
               I
               Warrant
               ye
               ,
               
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 concerned
                 Point
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               But
               if
               you
               would
               see
               ,
               what
               the
               Consistory
               calls
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               the
               full
               Extent
               ,
               we
               must
               repair
               for
               satisfaction
               ,
               to
               their
               Direction
               ,
               and
               Practises
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               .
            
             
               The
               Kirk
               proceeds
               to
               Excommunication
               in
               all
               
                 Capital
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Offender
                 that
                 deserv'd
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 is
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 live
                 .
              
               And
               in
               Cases
               of
               
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 Cursing
                 ,
                 Sab●…ath-Breaking
                 ,
                 Wanton
                 Words
                 ,
                 Contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Oppression
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ;
                 Deceipt
                 in
                 Buying
                 and
                 Selling
                 ,
                 by
                 wrong
                 Mete
                 and
                 Measure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               Well
               ;
               and
               what
               hurt
               's
               in
               all
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               
                 None
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 But
                 let
                 me
                 proceed
                 .
                 They
                 Censure
                 also
              
               Excess
               in
               Apparel
               ,
               Meat
               ,
               or
               Drink
               ,
               UNCOMELY
               GESTURES
               ;
               Contentiousnes
               ,
               without
               reasonable
               Cause
               ;
               Chiding
               ,
               Brawling
               ,
               
               VAINWORDS
               ;
               Every
               fault
               that
               tendeth
               to
               the
               Hurt
               of
               a
               Man's
               Neighbour
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Hindrance
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Whether
                 by
              
               Force
               ,
               or
               Fraud
               ;
               Word
               ,
               or
               Deed
               ;
               Manifestly
               ,
               or
               Secretly
               ;
               Purposely
               ,
               or
               Ignorantly
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 your
                 very
              
               Thoughts
               
                 are
                 not
                 free
              
               .
               [
               The
               Spiritual
               Ruler
               
                 (
                 says
                 the
              
               
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Discipline
              
               )
               Iudgeth
               Both
               
                 Inward
                 Affections
              
               ,
               and
               External
               Actions
               in
               respect
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
                 Upon
                 which
                 ground
                 they
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 Censure
                 the
                 very
              
               SUSPICION
               of
               Avarice
               ,
               and
               Pride
               :
               Superfluity
               or
               Riotousness
               ,
               in
               Chear
               or
               Rayment
               .
               
                 But
                 upon
              
               Dancers
               ,
               Robin
               Hoods
               ,
               and
               all
               Games
               that
               brings
               Loss
               ,
               
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 mercy
                 .
                 These
                 particulars
                 are
                 extracted
                 to
                 a
                 syllable
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Authentical
                 Records
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 shew
                 for
                 the
                 Warrant
                 of
                 the
              
               Scottish
               Discipline
               -
               
                 (
                 Our
                 Blessed
                 Model
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               
                 But
                 many
                 People
                 perchance
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
              
               Excommunicate
               
                 upon
                 a
                 Supposition
                 that
                 the
              
               Anathema
               
                 is
                 the
                 uttermost
                 spite
                 of
                 the
              
               Censure
               .
               
                 They
                 never
                 dream
                 of
              
               Car●…ings
               ,
               Iogges
               ,
               
               Pillories
               ,
               Shaving
               their
               Beards
               ,
               and
               Cutting
               half
               the
               Hair
               of
               their
               Heads
               .
               Banishments
               ,
               Pecuniary
               Mu●…cts
               ,
               Close
               Imprisonments
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Studied
                 Defamations
                 .
              
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               refuse
               to
               Subscribe
               their
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Rule
               of
               Government
               ,
               
               and
               Manner
               of
               Worship
               ,
               He
               is
               forthwith
               Excommunicate
               ;
               and
               upon
               Remonstrance
               of
               a
               Commissioner
               from
               the
               Presbytery
               to
               the
               Civil
               Iudg
               ,
               a
               Warrant
               granted
               ,
               commanding
               him
               to
               Conform
               by
               a
               Day
               Certein
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               OUTLAWED
               .
               If
               he
               Conform
               not
               within
               that
               time
               ,
               his
               ESTATE
               MOVE
               ABLE
               is
               FORFEITED
               ;
               and
               if
               not
               within
               a
               Year
               and
               a
               Day
               ,
               he
               Loses
               his
               whole
               REVENUE
               for
               his
               Life
               .
               After
               This
               ,
               at
               the
               further
               Instance
               of
               the
               Churches
               Commissioner
               ,
               Out
               go
               
                 Letters
                 of
                 Caption
              
               ,
               for
               Apprehending
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               Committing
               him
               as
               a
               Rebel
               .
               And
               if
               he
               be
               not
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               These
               are
               follow'd
               with
               
                 Letters
                 of
                 Inter-Communing
              
               ,
               forbidding
               all
               men
               either
               Personally
               to
               Confer
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               by
               Letter
               ,
               or
               interposed
               Person
               to
               Correspond
               with
               him
               ,
               upon
               Pein
               of
               the
               Inter-Communers
               being
               Iudged
               and
               Reputed
               a
               Rebel
               of
               the
               same
               Guiltiness
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
              
               General
               Rule
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               
               no
               Person
               
                 (
                 Wife
                 and
                 Family
                 excepted
              
               )
               is
               to
               have
               any
               Communication
               with
               the
               Excommunicate
               ;
               be
               it
               in
               Eating
               or
               
               Drinking
               ;
               Buying
               or
               Selling
               ;
               Yea
               in
               Saluting
               or
               Talking
               with
               Him
               :
               Unless
               at
               Commandment
               or
               License
               of
               the
               Ministry
               for
               his
               Conversion
               .
               His
               Children
               Begotten
               
               and
               Born
               after
               That
               Sentence
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               till
               of
               Age
               to
               require
               it
               ;
               Unless
               the
               Mother
               or
               some
               special
               Friends
               ,
               Members
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               Offer
               and
               Present
               the
               Child
               ,
               Damning
               the
               Iniquity
               and
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Impenitent
               .
               
                 There
                 are
                 that
              
               
               
                 do
                 not
                 allow
              
               Husbands
               
                 to
                 accompany
                 with
                 their
              
               Wives
               
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
              
               Excommuni
               cation
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 upon
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 deliver'd
                 ,
                 Let
                 any
                 Man
                 Consider
                 the
              
               Unchristian
               Rigor
               
                 of
                 This
              
               Disciplinary
               Inquisition
               ;
               
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Actual
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 Miserable
                 Consequences
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 as
                 it
              
               Scandalizes
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               
               makes
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               seem
               to
               be
               no
               Effect
               ,
               
                 by
                 Imposing
                 upon
                 Us
                 such
                 Conditions
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Angels
                 should
                 descend
                 ,
                 and
                 Indue
                 Humane
                 shapes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 what
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 a
                 Man's
                 business
                 here
                 ,
                 without
                 the
              
               Urim
               and
               Thummim
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Parochial
               Session
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Defects
                 of
                 the
              
               Written
               Word
               ,
               
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 supplyed
                 by
              
               Unwritten
               Traditions
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Repository
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Presbyterial
                 Cabale
                 .
              
               In
               this
               Case
               it
               is
               that
               we
               are
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Precept
               ;
               of
               
                 Standing
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Liberty
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 Us
                 Free
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 intangled
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 Yoke
                 of
                 Bondage
                 .
              
               (
               A
               Yoke
               much
               more
               intolerable
               then
               That
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               )
               For
               the
               Iews
               had
               their
               Lesson
               before
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               knew
               what
               they
               were
               to
               do
               .
               But
               here
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               what
               either
               Scripture
               or
               Conscience
               says
               ,
               without
               the
               subsequent
               Concurrence
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               :
               to
               whose
               Supreme
               ,
               and
               Infallible
               Judgment
               (
               and
               not
               to
               our
               own
               )
               We
               are
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               either
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               Hell.
               
            
             
               The
               Rigor
               of
               this
               Discipline
               is
               m●…st
               Un-Christian
               also
               ,
               as
               
                 it
                 Crucifies
                 Weak
                 Consciences
                 with
                 Needless
                 ,
                 Infinite
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Incurable
                 Scruples
              
               ;
               with
               Scruples
               that
               Haunt
               ,
               Dog
               ,
               and
               Torment
               us
               in
               the
               most
               
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinary
                 Actions
                 of
                 Humane
                 Life
                 .
              
               At
               the
               Church
               ;
               at
               the
               Table
               ;
               at
               the
               Market
               ;
               at
               Home
               ,
               and
               Abroad
               .
               At
               all
               Times
               ,
               in
               all
               Places
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               Occasions
               ,
               in
               our
               
                 Words
                 ,
                 Thoughts
              
               ,
               and
               Deeds
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               
                 Excess
                 in
                 Eating
              
               .
               It
               is
               Censurable
               either
               in
               the
               Quantity
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Quality
               .
               
               So
               that
               in
               the
               first
               place
               the
               Eldership
               is
               to
               provide
               One
               Common
               Gage
               for
               the
               
               Stomachs
               of
               the
               whole
               Parish
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               Mouthful
               too
               much
               .
               And
               in
               the
               second
               P●…ace
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               a
               matter
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               Damnation
               ,
               whether
               a
               Man
               Eats
               Beef
               ,
               or
               Venison
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               ,
               for
               Excess
               in
               APPAREL
               .
               One
               Inch
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               Cover
               your
               shame
               ,
               
               is
               a
               Sup●…rfluity
               ;
               and
               One
               Peny
               more
               ,
               in
               the
               Pound
               ,
               then
               the
               Allowance
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               is
               made
               as
               much
               as
               a
               Man's
               Soul
               is
               worth
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               for
               VAIN
               
               WORDS
               .
               A
               Nurse
               shall
               not
               dare
               to
               still
               her
               Child
               but
               with
               a
               Psalm
               ;
               and
               you
               must
               not
               presume
               so
               much
               as
               to
               ask
               
                 What
                 a
                 Clock
                 it
                 is
              
               ,
               without
               a
               Text
               ;
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Question
               tends
               to
               Edification
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               hardest
               Case
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               That
               of
               
               SUSPICION
               .
               The
               very
               Suspicion
               of
               Avarice
               ,
               or
               Pride
               ,
               You
               say
               ,
               makes
               a
               Man
               lyable
               to
               Censure
               .
               This
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               is
               very
               severe
               ,
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               be
               delivered
               over
               to
               Sathan
               ,
               because
               the
               Brotherhood
               Suspects
               him
               to
               be
               Proud
               ,
               or
               Covetous
               ;
               whether
               he
               be
               so
               ,
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               will
               proceed
               according
               to
               a
               Iudgment
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               Discretion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Did
               not
               the
               
                 Kirk
                 Excommunicate
              
               
               the
               
                 whole
                 Multitude
              
               for
               a
               Robin-Hood
               ?
               Nay
               at
               
                 St.
                 Iohnstons
              
               ,
               they
               cursed
               not
               only
               the
               Men
               ,
               that
               should
               take
               part
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Spears
               .
               (
               Here
               's
               an
               Excommunication
               by
               way
               of
               Advance
               )
               Upon
               the
               Action
               of
               Duke
               Hamilton
               in
               1648.
               the
               whole
               Party
               were
               Excommunicate
               (
               even
               after
               the
               Defeat
               :
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               
                 Scotch
                 Act
                 for
                 Renewing
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               In
               some
               Cases
               again
               ,
               They
               are
               as
               Tender
               and
               
                 Cautelous
                 .
                 Andrew
                 Hunter
              
               (
               a
               Prime
               stickler
               for
               the
               Discipline
               )
               attended
               Bothwel
               as
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               in
               a
               Rebellion
               ,
               1593.
               
               But
               King
               Iames
               could
               not
               prevail
               with
               the
               Assembly
               to
               Excommunicate
               Him
               
               for
               it
               ;
               (
               though
               no
               Doubt
               was
               made
               of
               the
               Fact
               )
               Nay
               ,
               on
               the
               Contrary
               ,
               They
               would
               not
               be
               quiet
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               got
               
               Bothwell's
               Pardon
               .
               And
               upon
               
               Gowry's
               attempt
               
               (
               in
               the
               Year
               1600.
               )
               His
               Majesty
               required
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Edenburgh
               to
               give
               God
               thanks
               in
               their
               Churches
               for
               his
               Deliverance
               ,
               and
               they
               refused
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               Point
               we
               were
               upon
               .
               As
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Temper
               and
               Dictate
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Gospel
              
               then
               the
               Claim
               of
               this
               Arbitrary
               and
               
                 Censorious
                 Iurisdiction
              
               :
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               stand
               in
               an
               equal
               Degree
               of
               Opposition
               to
               the
               
               Rules
               of
               
                 Society
                 ,
                 Humanity
              
               ,
               and
               Reason
               .
            
             
               The
               KING
               is
               upon
               his
               good
               Behaviour
               
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               
                 Deacons
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 Iudges
                 of
                 others
                 manners
                 )
              
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Meanest
               man
               in
               the
               Parish
               .
               He
               is
               indeed
               (
               as
               is
               observ'd
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 Presbytery
                 Displayd
              
               )
               the
               
                 Chief
                 Member
              
               of
               the
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               but
               they
               allow
               him
               no
               Negative
               Voice
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               has
               the
               Fortune
               to
               be
               Out-Voted
               ,
               he
               must
               cause
               the
               Sentence
               to
               be
               Executed
               ,
               whatever
               it
               be
               ,
               under
               Pein
               of
               Censure
               ,
               and
               Consequently
               of
               Deprivation
               .
            
             
               Of
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Inferiour
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               enough
               is
               spoken
               already
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               State
               of
               the
               NOBILITY
               ,
               and
               GENTRY
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               Conformists
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               or
               Dissenters
               ;
               and
               must
               take
               their
               Lot
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               either
               Sovereigns
               ,
               or
               Slaves
               :
               (
               for
               that
               's
               the
               distribution
               of
               it
               .
               )
               Upon
               the
               Mayn
               These
               
                 Domini
                 Dominantium
              
               Challenge
               by
               their
               Commission
               to
               be
               
                 no
                 Respecters
                 of
                 Persons
              
               ;
               and
               so
               lay
               upon
               all
               Sorts
               ,
               and
               Conditions
               of
               Men
               in
               General
               at
               their
               good
               Pleasure
               certein
               
                 Common
                 Impositions
              
               ,
               Importing
               their
               Servility
               ,
               and
               Subjection
               ,
               and
               whose
               Livery
               they
               wear
               .
            
             
             
               I
               must
               not
               omit
               one
               Peculiar
               Obligation
               ,
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               Gentry
               have
               to
               these
               their
               Gracious
               Masters
               :
               Which
               is
               the
               Easing
               
               them
               of
               their
               Patronages
               ,
               and
               
                 Presentations
                 to
                 Benefices
              
               ,
               because
               
                 These
                 things
                 fl●…wed
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Electing
                 their
                 own
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               [
               For
               (
               say
               They
               )
               
                 this
                 is
                 altogether
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 violently
                 Intruded
                 ,
                 or
                 Thrust
                 in
              
               
               
                 upon
                 any
                 Congregation
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 Care
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 reserved
                 to
                 every
                 several
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Votes
                 ,
                 and
                 Suffrages
                 in
                 Election
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             
               Observe
               now
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               in
               this
               Choice
               .
               
                 Violent
                 Intrusion
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 ●…ffereth
                 unto
                 them
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 Instruct
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 found
                 wholesome
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 Instruct
                 the
                 Simple
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 justly
                 can
                 reprehend
                 nothing
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ut●…erance
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 judg
                 the
                 Church
                 Unreasonable
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 refuse
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 offer
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 compelled
                 by
                 the
                 Censure
                 of
                 the
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Person
                 appointed
                 .
              
               Here
               's
               Liberty
               upon
               Compulsion
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               
               most
               Palpable
               ,
               that
               your
               whole
               Design
               is
               the
               Interest
               of
               a
               Party
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               the
               men
               of
               Ordinary
               BUSINESS
               ,
               and
               TRAFFICK
               .
               The
               Presbytery
               will
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               their
               Disputes
               ,
               about
               
                 Free
                 Trade
                 ,
                 Priviledges
              
               ,
               and
               matter
               of
               Commerce
               ,
               with
               a
               wet
               Finger
               .
               Did
               they
               not
               
               by
               an
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Assembly
                 at
                 Dundy
              
               1592.
               
               Prohibit
               the
               
                 Scots
                 Trading
              
               with
               any
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Spains
               Dominions
               ,
               under
               Pein
               of
               Excommunication
               ?
               And
               his
               Majesty
               refusing
               to
               comply
               with
               them
               ,
               (
               at
               the
               Iustance
               of
               the
               
                 Spanish
                 Merchants
              
               )
               Did
               they
               not
               proceed
               to
               Censure
               the
               Merchants
               ?
               So
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Trading
               ,
               but
               where
               they
               please
               :
               And
               no
               Markets
               neither
               but
               upon
               their
               good
               liking
               too
               .
               Did
               they
               not
               by
               their
               Proper
               Authority
               Discharge
               the
               Munday-Market
               in
               Edinburgh
               ?
               
               But
               the
               Shoo-makers
               indeed
               were
               too
               hard
               for
               the
               Elders
               this
               bout
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               plainly
               ,
               they
               would
               turn
               out
               all
               their
               Ministers
               by
               Head
               and
               Shoulders
               first
               ,
               before
               they
               parted
               with
               their
               Market
               .
               Upon
               which
               Menace
               they
               were
               quiet
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               
                 Presbytery
                 Display'd
              
               ,
               
               gives
               you
               some
               Instances
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyteries
                 Interposal
              
               ,
               in
               Actions
               of
               Debt
               ,
               and
               menacing
               Landlords
               ,
               and
               Creditors
               ,
               with
               
               Excommunication
               ,
               unless
               they
               laid
               down
               the
               Precess
               :
               Upon
               Pretense
               Forsooth
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               was
               in
               a
               
                 Civil
                 Cause
              
               ,
               it
               had
               yet
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Prospect
                 :
                 Withdrew
                 People
                 from
                 their
                 Callings
                 ,
                 and
                 Hindred
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               any
               man
               will
               reasonably
               Expect
               ,
               that
               looks
               but
               with
               half
               an
               eye
               upon
               the
               very
               Frame
               ,
               and
               Provision
               of
               the
               Discipline
               .
               Is
               not
               he
               a
               mad
               man
               ,
               that
               thinks
               to
               recover
               a
               Debt
               at
               
                 Common
                 Law
              
               ,
               against
               any
               Member
               ,
               or
               Members
               Friend
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               when
               '
               ●…is
               but
               flying
               to
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               to
               silence
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               and
               telling
               Him
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 is
                 Contentious
                 without
                 a
                 Reasonable
                 Cause
                 ?
              
               Cannot
               the
               Church
               put
               an
               End
               to
               Strife
               among
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               Evil
               Example
               ,
               and
               
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 Hurt
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Creditor
               be
               Obstinate
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               take
               good
               Counsel
               ,
               Out
               flyes
               an
               Excommunication
               against
               Him
               ,
               
                 for
                 refusing
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               would
               now
               fain
               understand
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               that
               sets
               so
               many
               of
               the
               MINISTERS
               a
               Gog
               upon
               this
               Platform
               ;
               For
               certeinly
               ,
               They
               are
               of
               all
               Mortals
               the
               most
               Contemptible
               :
               (
               the
               Iunto
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               of
               the
               
                 Select
                 Ones
                 Excepted
                 .
              
               )
            
             
             
               Their
               Discipline
               Divides
               the
               Church
               
               
                 Patrimony
                 into
                 four
                 Parts
                 One
              
               for
               the
               
                 Pa
                 stor
                 ;
                 Another
              
               for
               the
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Kirk-Officers
               ;
               their
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               
                 Schools
                 .
                 A
                 Third
              
               for
               
                 Charitable
                 Uses
              
               :
               and
               
                 the
                 Rest
              
               for
               
                 Repairing
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Incidental
               Charges
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Clergy
               is
               strip'd
               already
               of
               3.
               
               Parts
               of
               4
               of
               their
               
                 Legal
                 Maintenance
              
               ,
            
             
               And
               then
               for
               the
               poor
               Pittance
               that
               is
               
               left
               ;
               so
               much
               as
               will
               keep
               Life
               and
               Soul
               together
               ,
               they
               are
               allow'd
               in
               Meal
               ,
               and
               Mault
               ;
               and
               totally
               dependent
               upon
               the
               Mercy
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               yet
               for
               this
               pittiful
               stipend
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 be
              
               
               
                 call'd
                 to
                 Accompt
                 how
                 they
                 spend
                 it
                 ;
                 and
              
               
               
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 at
                 last
                 upon
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 .
              
               In
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               they
               are
               Limited
               by
               the
               Direction
               ,
               and
               Design
               of
               their
               Leaders
               :
               Only
               
                 Tenants
                 at
                 Will
              
               in
               their
               Cures
               ;
               and
               lyable
               to
               be
               
                 Removed
                 ,
                 Suspended
              
               ,
               or
               Deposed
               at
               Pleasure
               .
               This
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Dominion
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
                 Shameful
                 Condition
              
               of
               their
               Bondage
               ,
               has
               proved
               so
               great
               a
               Discouragement
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               found
               themselves
               forc'd
               to
               
                 Press
                 Ministers
              
               into
               the
               Service
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               do
               Souldiers
               .
               And
               where
               they
               find
               men
               of
               Abilities
               for
               their
               Purpose
               ,
               The
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               
               is
               call'd
               upon
               ,
               to
               
                 compel
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
              
               .
               
               Nay
               rather
               than
               fail
               ,
               
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 must
                 bring
                 up
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Liking
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
                 ,
                 under
                 Pein
                 of
                 Church-Censure
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Jurisdiction
               exercised
               according
               to
               the
               Latitude
               of
               This
               Discipline
               ,
               One
               would
               think
               ,
               might
               satisfie
               any
               Reasonable
               sort
               of
               People
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               If
               they
               do
               not
               as
               much
               Exceed
               their
               
                 own
                 Bounds
              
               ,
               in
               their
               Practise
               ,
               as
               they
               exceed
               all
               
                 other
                 Models
              
               in
               their
               Pretensions
               ,
               they
               reckon
               it
               as
               good
               as
               nothing
               .
               They
               can
               
                 Cite
                 People
              
               out
               of
               a
               
                 Remote
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 Deprive
                 whole
                 Presbyterys
                 for
                 Dissent
                 .
              
               (
               Kings
               Declaration
               ,
               page
               314
               )
               Call
               
                 Nine
                 Presbyters
              
               of
               
                 Fifty
                 ,
                 a
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               .
               (
               Spotswood
               ,
               p.
               490.
               )
               
                 Demolish
                 Churches
              
               (
               304.
               )
               and
               
                 Dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Patrimony
              
               (
               311.
               )
               and
               what
               not
               ?
            
             
               More
               needs
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Empire
               They
               Exercise
               over
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Lords
              
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ,
               severally
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               Respects
               :
               We
               come
               now
               to
               their
               Usurpations
               upon
               the
               Common
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               CHIDING
               (
               as
               I
               told
               you
               )
               they
               have
               drawn
               within
               the
               Compass
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censure
              
               .
               So
               that
               Masters
               shall
               not
               Reprove
               their
               Servants
               ,
               nor
               Parents
               
               their
               Children
               ;
               without
               leave
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               utter
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               of
               
                 Private
                 Families
                 .
              
               )
               Nay
               ,
               they
               have
               taken
               in
               BRAWLING
               too
               ,
               and
               made
               every
               
                 Billingsgate
                 Quarrel
              
               ,
               every
               Brabble
               betwixt
               a
               Butter-Whore
               and
               an
               Oysterwench
               ,
               a
               Subject
               of
               
                 Consistorial
                 Cognizance
              
               .
            
             
               Under
               the
               Censure
               of
               LEWD
               CUSTOMS
               are
               Comprized
               all
               sorts
               of
               
                 Publique
                 Sports
                 ,
                 Exercises
              
               ,
               and
               Recreations
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               long
               in
               Use
               ;
               upon
               the
               Worshipful
               Pretense
               (
               forsooth
               )
               that
               they
               had
               their
               Original
               from
               the
               times
               of
               Paganism
               ,
               or
               Popery
               :
               As
               
                 Comedies
                 ,
                 Interludes
                 ,
                 Wrastlings
                 ,
                 Foot-Ball-Play
                 ,
                 May-Games
                 ,
                 Whitson-ales
                 ,
                 Morrice-Dances
                 ,
                 Bear-baitings
              
               ;
               Nay
               the
               Poor
               
                 Rosemary
                 ,
                 and
                 Bayes
                 ,
                 and
                 Christmas-Pye
                 ,
              
               is
               made
               an
               Abomination
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               And
               are
               not
               the
               Independents
               as
               much
               against
               these
               Fooleries
               as
               the
               Presbyterians
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               we
               take
               Our
               own
               Freedom
               ,
               to
               forbear
               what
               we
               dislike
               our selves
               ;
               and
               allow
               other
               People
               their
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               Practise
               what
               pleases
               them
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               .
            
             
               All
               GAMES
               
                 that
                 bring
                 LOSS
              
               are
               Prohibited
               ,
               
                 Tennis
                 ,
                 Bowles
                 ,
                 Billiards
              
               ;
               
               Not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Game
               at
               Stool-Ball
               for
               a
               Tansy
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Cross
                 and
                 Pyle
              
               for
               the
               odd
               Penny
               of
               a
               Reckoning
               ,
               upon
               Pein
               of
               Damnation
               .
            
             
               —
               
                 Shortly
                 ,
                 Boys
                 shall
                 not
                 Play
                 At
                 Span-Counter
                 ,
                 or
                 Blow-Point
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 Pay
                 Tell
                 to
                 some
              
               Presbyter
               .
               —
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               think
               now
               of
               UNCOMELY
               GESTURES
               ?
               That
               
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               for
               Lolling
               upon
               his
               Elbow
               ,
               or
               set●…ing
               on
               his
               Back-side
               ,
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               Deacon
               of
               the
               Parish
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               Like
               for
               Excess
               in
               EATING
               ,
               or
               APPAREL
               .
               Every
               Bit
               we
               put
               into
               our
               Mouths
               ,
               and
               every
               Rag
               we
               put
               upon
               our
               Backs
               ,
               becomes
               a
               Snare
               to
               Us.
               It
               may
               be
               either
               too
               much
               ,
               or
               too
               costly
               :
               and
               What
               Reformation
               soever
               the
               Kirk
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               Order
               ,
               either
               in
               our
               Clothes
               ,
               or
               Dyet
               ,
               must
               be
               observ'd
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Degree
               of
               Submission
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               matter
               in
               Question
               were
               
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 our
                 Creed
              
               .
            
             
               Their
               Censure
               of
               VAIN
               WORDS
               is
               yet
               more
               Rigorous
               ,
               and
               reaches
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               to
               the
               honestest
               Endearments
               ,
               and
               Familiarities
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Exclusion
               of
               Common
               
               Decency
               ,
               and
               Civility
               .
               But
               let
               Our
               Words
               be
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               We
               are
               still
               dependent
               upon
               the
               good
               Pleasure
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               pronounce
               them
               Vain
               ,
               or
               Edifying
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               should
               a
               man
               expect
               to
               scape
               for
               WORDS
               ,
               where
               THOUGHT
               it self
               is
               Censurable
               ?
               SUSPICION
               of
               
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 Pride
              
               ,
               &c.
               (
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               )
               He
               that
               sues
               to
               recover
               a
               Debt
               ,
               shall
               be
               
                 suspected
                 of
                 Avarice
              
               .
               He
               that
               refuses
               to
               Crouch
               like
               the
               Asse
               under
               the
               Burthen
               ,
               shall
               be
               
                 suspected
                 of
                 Pride
              
               .
               And
               for
               a
               
                 Man
                 and
                 a
                 Woman
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 seen
                 together
                 ,
              
               shall
               be
               ground
               enough
               for
               a
               suspicion
               of
               Incontinency
               .
               Nay
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               
                 Cited
                 ,
                 Interrogated
                 ,
                 Close-Committed
              
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               
                 Bread
                 and
                 Water
              
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               compell'd
               to
               
                 Swear
                 in
                 Propriam
                 Turpitudinem
              
               .
               After
               all
               This
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Proof
               appears
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               purge
               themselves
               upon
               Oath
               :
               It
               shall
               be
               yet
               
                 Enacted
                 by
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 if
                 ever
                 These
                 two
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 again
                 in
                 Company
                 together
                 ,
                 unless
                 at
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Market
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
              
               pro
               Confesso
               
                 for
                 Guilty
              
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 whole
                 Volume
              
               (
               says
               the
               Author
               of
               
                 Presbytery
                 Display'd
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 written
                 of
                 Young
                 Women
                 by
                 these
                 Courses
                 ,
                 disgraced
                 ,
                 and
                 Defamed
                 :
                 Of
                 many
                 Families
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 scatter'd
                 ;
                 whereas
                 before
                 there
                 was
              
               never
               
               any
               jealousie
               betwixt
               the
               Man
               and
               the
               Wife
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               These
               are
               Objections
               rather
               of
               Passion
               ,
               and
               Extravagance
               ,
               then
               of
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               no
               other
               then
               such
               Conclusions
               ,
               as
               the
               Premisses
               will
               very
               well
               bear
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presb.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               heard
               indeed
               of
               several
               Wild
               ,
               and
               
                 sensless
                 Scruples
              
               charg'd
               upon
               the
               Independents
               :
               As
               that
               they
               have
               made
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               Religion
               to
               
                 Piss
                 abed
              
               ,
               and
               
                 ride
                 Hobby-Horses
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 become
                 as
                 little
                 Children
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               18.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Indep
               .
            
             
               Pray
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               requite
               You
               with
               three
               or
               four
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Scruples
              
               :
               out
               of
               
                 Bancrofts
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 Pretended
                 Holy
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               page
               368.
               
            
             
               
                 Move
                 Mr.
              
               Cartwright
               ,
               
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Our
                 Reverend
                 Brethren
                 to
                 deliver
                 their
                 Iudgments
                 ,
              
               Whether
               all
               laying
               out
               of
               Hair
               be
               forbidden
               to
               all
               Women
               :
               especicially
               
               
                 at
                 their
                 Repair
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 Meetings
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Question
                 riseth
                 in
                 my
                 Mind
                 ,
                 Whether
                 one
                 that
                 Professeth
                 Christ
                 truly
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
              
               
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Profession
                 ,
                 delight
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 use
              
               Hawking
               ,
               and
               Hun●…ing
               ;
               
                 so
                 no
                 Unchristian
                 
                 Behaviour
                 otherwise
                 be
                 joyned
                 therewith
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Let
                 me
                 know
                 your
                 Iudgment
                 particularly
                 :
              
               
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 respect
                 tolerable
                 for
                 Women
                 ,
                 that
                 profess
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 to
              
               Wear
               Dublets
               ,
               Little
               Hats
               with
               ●…eathers
               :
               great
               Gowns
               after
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               Outlandish
               Fashion
               :
               Great
               Ruffes
               ,
               and
               Hair
               ,
               either
               Cu●…led
               ,
               or
               Frisled
               ,
               
                 or
                 set
                 out
                 upon
              
               Wires
               ,
               
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Devices
              
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 have
                 your
                 Iudgment
                 in
                 the
              
               Fourth
               Commandment
               :
               
                 Whether
                 the
              
               
               
                 strict
                 Prohibition
                 of
              
               not
               kindling
               Fire
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
              
               Moral
               Precept
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               Author
               you
               will
               find
               a
               Catalogue
               
               of
               Pleasant
               Names
               too
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 Near.
                 More
                 Tryal
                 .
                 Reformation
                 .
                 Discipline
                 .
                 Ioy
                 again
                 .
                 Sufficient
                 .
                 From
                 above
                 .
                 Free
                 Gifts
                 .
                 More
                 Fruit.
                 Dust.
              
               And
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               ,
               he
               tells
               you
               of
               one
               Snape
               that
               proceeded
               toward
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               a
               Child
               ,
               till
               they
               came
               to
               Name
               it
               ,
               Richard
               ,
               and
               then
               brake
               off
               ,
               for
               fear
               it
               would
               not
               have
               prov'd
               a
               Christian
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               so
               Baptized
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               pass
               from
               these
               Phantastical
               Absurdities
               in
               your
               Practises
               ,
               without
               some
               Reflection
               upon
               those
               in
               your
               Constitution
               ,
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               your
               Disagreements
               
               among
               your selves
               ,
               about
               your
               Officers
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               .
               What
               can
               be
               more
               Ridiculous
               than
               to
               Authorize
               a
               Cobler
               to
               Correct
               
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 Mechanicks
              
               to
               Determine
               in
               
                 Points
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ?
               Are
               not
               your
               
               
                 Elders
                 joyn'd
                 in
                 Commission
                 with
                 your
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 offers
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Chief
                 Points
                 in
                 Controvorsie
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 the
              
               Papists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
               Are
               not
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               
                 fit
                 Persons
              
               (
               think
               ye
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Iudges
                 of
                 Theological
              
               
               Niceties
               ;
               
                 and
                 to
                 Admonish
                 ,
                 and
                 Reprove
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 that
                 Propones
                 not
                 faithful
              
               Doctrine
               ?
               Has
               not
               your
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               rather
               the
               Face
               of
               a
               
                 Council
                 of
                 State
              
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               
                 Counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ?
               (
               And
               in
               Truth
               the
               Business
               too
               .
               )
               Behold
               the
               Composition
               (
               I
               beseech
               ye
               )
               of
               the
               Pretended
               Assembly
               at
               Glasgow
               ,
               1638.
               
               
                 Seven
                 Earls
              
               ,
               
               
                 Ten
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Forty
                 Gentlemen
              
               ,
               And
               
                 One
                 and
                 Fifty
                 Burgesses
              
               ,
               to
               Determine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               
                 Church
                 Censures
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               take
               a
               Brief
               View
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               What
               greater
               Slavery
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               then
               to
               live
               in
               Subjection
               to
               a
               Government
               ;
               where
               you
               shall
               have
               ,
               neither
               Freedom
               of
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Law
                 ,
                 Person
              
               ,
               or
               Fortune
               ?
               Where
               you
               shall
               not
               
                 Speak
                 ,
                 Look
                 ,
                 Move
                 ,
                 Eat
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ,
                 Dress
                 your
                 
                 self
              
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               entertein
               a
               Thought
               ,
               but
               at
               your
               Peril
               ?
               And
               to
               be
               in
               This
               Bondage
               too
               unto
               the
               Meanest
               ,
               and
               most
               Insolent
               of
               your
               Fellows
               ?
               For
               none
               but
               such
               will
               ever
               engage
               themselves
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               so
               Inhumane
               a
               Tyranny
               .
               And
               for
               a
               further
               Aggravation
               of
               the
               Shame
               ,
               and
               Guilt
               of
               the
               Faction
               :
               Let
               me
               desire
               you
               ,
               but
               to
               cast
               an
               eye
               upon
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               under
               King
               Iames
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               here
               under
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ;
               where
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               they
               were
               never
               so
               Impetuous
               ,
               and
               Bold
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               found
               
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               in
               Distress
               ,
               upon
               the
               Apprehension
               of
               
                 Forreign
                 Dangers
              
               .
               And
               so
               for
               the
               Queen
               ,
               upon
               the
               business
               of
               
                 Eighty
                 Eight
              
               :
               Whereas
               the
               Independents
               never
               so
               confined
               themselves
               to
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               their
               
                 Private
                 Interests
              
               ,
               as
               to
               Hazard
               the
               Betraying
               of
               their
               Countrey
               to
               Forreigners
               :
               And
               particularly
               ,
               in
               the
               Late
               Engagements
               at
               Sea
               ,
               against
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               have
               given
               Signal
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               Proof
               of
               their
               Fidelity
               ,
               and
               Valour
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               not
               have
               Engross'd
               This
               whole
               Discourse
               to
               my self
               ,
               but
               in
               Persuance
               of
               a
               Point
               ,
               wherein
               you
               have
               Confest
               before-hand
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               nothing
               further
               to
               oppose
               :
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Parties
               in
               Question
               .
            
             
             
               Neither
               is
               any
               thing
               I
               have
               hitherto
               deliver'd
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               as
               a
               Challenge
               ,
               and
               Claim
               of
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               Quality
               ,
               as
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               Competition
               with
               the
               Peace
               and
               
                 Security
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Publique
              
               :
               But
               This
               I
               pr●…mise
               my self
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               shall
               appear
               reasonable
               to
               Authority
               ,
               to
               allow
               of
               any
               Relaxation
               ,
               The
               
                 Independents
                 Plea
              
               ,
               upon
               all
               Considerations
               of
               Common
               Equity
               ,
               and
               Safety
               ,
               will
               stand
               good
               against
               That
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
            
             
               From
               whose
               
                 Triple-Crown'd
                 Consistory
              
               ;
               that
               Lords
               it
               Over
               
                 Souls
                 ,
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ;
               Over
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Nobles
              
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ;
               Over
               
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Sorts
               ,
               and
               Ranks
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               Interests
               ;
               That
               turns
               Gospel
               into
               
                 Law
                 ;
                 Communities
              
               into
               
                 Deserts
                 ;
                 Men
              
               into
               Beasts
               ;
               GOOD
               LORD
               DELIVER
               US
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47928-e2140
           
             a
             Amesius
             de
             Consci
             .
          
           
             b
             Indulg
             .
             &
             Toler
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             upon
             its
             true
             and
             proper
             Grounds
             ,
             p
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Free
             Disputation
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Indulg
             .
             &
             Toler
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Laud
             against
             Fisher
             ,
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Indulg
             .
             &
             Toler
             .
             p.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             
          
           
             Sleydan's
             Comment
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Davila
             delle
             Guer.
             Civ
             .
             di
             Fran.
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             14.
             
          
           
             Strada
             de
             Bello
             Belgieo
             ,
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             Consc.
             upon
             its
             true
             and
             proper
             Grounds
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Institur
             .
             de
             Libertate
             Christiana
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             3.
             
             ●…5
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             of
             Consc.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             of
             Consc.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Li●…
             .
             of
             Consc.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             of
             Consc.
             p.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             of
             Consc.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             of
             Consc.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p
             84.
             
          
           
             b
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             c
             p.
             609.
             
          
           
             d
             p.
             764.
             
          
           
             e
             p
             392.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p.
             533.
             
          
           
             p.
             494.
             
          
           
             Spotswood
             .
             Hist.
             Scotl.
             p.
             487.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p
             479
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Holy
             Common-wealth
             .
             Printed
             1659.
             
          
           
             
               Robert
               Douglass
            
             his
             Serm.
             Preach't
             at
             
               Scoone
               ,
               Ian.
            
             1.
             1651.
             
             Printed
             1660.
             
          
           
             I.
             Goodwin's
             Anti-Cavalerism
             .
          
           
             The
             Observator
             .
          
           
             Right
             and
             Might
             well
             met
             ,
             Anno
             1648.
             
          
           
             Parliament
             ,
             Physick
             .
          
           
             
             Ahab's
             Fall.
             
          
           
             Interest
             of
             England
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             .
             1660.
             
          
           
             The
             Peoples
             Cause
             stated
             .
             An.
             1662.
             
          
           
             Lex
             Rex
             .
             An.
             1644.
             
          
           
             Ius
             Populi
             1644.
             
          
           
             Declarat
             .
             touching
             the
             4
             Bills
             March
             13.
             1647.
             
          
           
             Vi●…dicia
             contra
             Tyrannos
             .
             Printed
             1648.
             
          
           
             Tenure
             of
             Kings
             .
             1649.
             
          
           
             
             Goodwin's
             Defence
             of
             the
             King's
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Holy
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Tenure
             of
             Kings
             .
             1649.
             
          
           
             A
             Survey
             of
             the
             Grand
             Case
             .
             Printed
             1663.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             Holy
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Faircloth
             before
             the
             Commons
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Sympson
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             for
             Defensive
             Arms.
             1643.
             
          
           
             English
             〈◊〉
             ●…he
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ●…nce
             of
             ●…'s
             ●…ce
             .
             〈◊〉
             Good●…
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Poli●…
             of
             P.
             in●…
             .
          
           
             Lex
             Rex
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             War'●…
             Analysis
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             English
             Translation
             .
          
           
             Lex
             Rex
             .
          
           
             De
             Monarchin
             Absolutâ
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cary●…
             at
             Taking
             the
             Covenant
             .
             1643.
             
          
           
             The
             Phaenix
             .
             
               E.
               C.
            
             
          
           
             
             Marshall's
             Sacred
             Panegy●…ique
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Case
             before
             the
             Commons
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Cala●…'s
             sp●…ech
             at
             Guild-hall
             .
             1643.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Cala●…y's
             N●…bleman's
             P●…
             1643.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Herle
             before
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             .
             1643.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Strickland
             on
             a
             Thanksgiving
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             M.
             
               Bridges
               ▪
            
             on
             Revel
             .
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p.
             150.
             
             An.
             1642.
             
          
           
             Lex
             R●…x
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Right
             and
             Might
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             Pa
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             I●…d
             .
          
           
             Scobell
             Act●…
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Part
             2.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             P.
             51.
             
          
           
             d
             P.
             65.
             
          
           
             e
             P.
             178.
             
          
           
             f
             P.
             293.
             
          
           
             a
             Scobell
             Acts
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             b
             P.
             60.
             
          
           
             c
             P.
             73.
             
          
           
             d
             P.
             75.
             
          
           
             e
             P.
             128.
             
          
           
             f
             P.
             8.
             
             Pat
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             P.
             149.
             
          
           
             h
             P.
             153.
             
          
           
             i
             P.
             400.
             
          
           
             k
             P.
             42.
             
          
           
             l
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             m
             P.
             75.
             
          
           
             n
             P.
             99.
             
          
           
             o
             P.
             101.
             
          
           
             p
             P.
             128.
             
          
           
             q
             Part
             2.
             
             P.
             16.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Title
             pag.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Par.
             2.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             D●…sc
             .
             of
             Relig.
             Par.
             2.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig
             Par.
             2.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Par.
             2.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Pars
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Peace
             Offering
             .
          
           
             c
             Indulg
             .
             &
             Toler
             .
          
           
             d
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Pars
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Peace
             Offering
             .
          
           
             f
             Indul.
             &
             Toler
             .
          
           
             Disc
             of
             R●…lig
             .
             Pars
             2.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Pars
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Pa●…s
             1.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Pars
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Conscientiâ
             ,
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             4.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Pars
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Indulg
             .
             &
             Toler
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sp●…swoods
             Hist.
             Scotl.
             p
             320
             ,
             322.
             
          
           
             Petition
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gilby
             .
          
           
             King
             's
             large
             Declar
             .
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             〈◊〉
             p.
             498.
             
          
           
             a
             Two
             Papers
             of
             Proposals
             ,
             pa.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Petition
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             D●…sc
             .
             of
             Relig.
             Preface
             .
             Ex.
             Col.
             19.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Indulg
             .
             &
             Toler
             .
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             Pa
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             21.
             
          
           
             In●…ulg
             .
             &
             Tolr
             .
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             
          
           
             S●…otswoods
             H●…st
             .
             Scotl.
             P.
             327.
             
          
           
             a
             Petition
             to
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             Second
             Admon●…
             .
             p.
             37.
             
             Ibid.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             First
             Admonit
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Second
             Admonit
             .
             P
             59.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             C●…ll
             .
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             Indulg
             .
             &
             Tolerat
             .
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Pars
             1.
             
          
           
             Large
             Declaration
             ,
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Ex
             Coll.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p
             9.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             v.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             38.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             London
             Ministers
             Letter
             to
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             Ian.
             1
             ▪
             1645.
             
          
           
             Harmony
             of
             the
             Lancashire
             Ministers
             .
             p.
             12.
             
             Mr.
             Faircloth
             ,
             on
             Iosh.
             7.
             
             2●…
             .
          
           
             
             Rutherford's
             Free
             Disp.
             p.
             360.
             
             
             Bayly's
             Dissw●…sive
             Epist
             Ded.
             1645.
             
          
           
             
             Sion-house
             to
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             1645.
             
             Anti-Toleration
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             The
             Ki●…ks
             Testimony
             against
             Toleration
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             Part
             1.
             p
             97.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             165.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             171.
             
          
           
             Pa.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             4.
             1661
             ,
          
           
             Mr.
             Calamy
             ,
             Of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Scob.
             Acts
             ,
             Pars
             1.
             p
             37.
             
          
           
             b
             P.
             135.
             
          
           
             c
             Pars
             2.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             P.
             175.
             
          
           
             e
             P.
             372.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             Pars
             1.
             
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             Consc.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Dise
             .
             of
             Relig.
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Indulg
             .
             &
             Toler
             .
             p.
             24
             
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             Consc.
             p.
             ●…8
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Cambden
             '
             s
             Eliz.
             1591.
             
          
           
             Cambden
             '
             s
             Eliz.
             1591.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             D●…sc
             .
             of
             Relig.
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ann●…
             1577
             
          
           
             King
             's
             large
             Dec.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Large
             Declar
             .
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Liturgy
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p.
             604.
             
          
           
             P.
             13.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             Conf.
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             De
             Reform
             .
             advers
             .
             Eccles
             .
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             Beza
             cont
             .
             Sarav
             .
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             View
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
             Ibid.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             125
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             138.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             140.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             146.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             118.
             
          
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Old
             Non-Con
             formist
             ,
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Cap
             27.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Art.
             32.
             
          
           
             Art.
             32.
             
          
           
             Art.
             15.
             
          
           
             Art.
             20.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             View
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             Bullingero
             ,
             fol.
             98
             
          
           
             
             Baxter's
             Five
             Disputations
             ,
             disp
             .
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             sect
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             View
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             View
             of
             the
             Gover.
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             64.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             69
             ,
             72.
             
          
           
             *
             Scripta
             Anglican
             .
             p.
             455.
             
          
           
             
             Hooker's
             Eccles.
             Pol.
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Two
             Papers
             of
             Proposals
             ,
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Institut
             .
             lib.
             4.
             ca.
             9.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Spotswoods
             Hist.
             Scotl.
             p.
             540.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Durells
             View
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             p.
             173.
             
          
           
             The
             late
             Kingslarge
             Declarat
             .
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             Inst.
             li.
             3.
             ca.
             19.
             sect
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             lib
             4.
             ca.
             10.
             sect
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Petit.
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             
             Hooker's
             Eccl.
             Pol.
             li.
             2.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             Inst.
             ca.
             9.
             sect
             .
             7
             
          
           
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Engl.
             Liturgy
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Page
             11.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             Proposals
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             By
             the
             Familists
             .
          
           
             c
             By
             the
             Antinomians
             .
          
           
             Chillingworths
             Safe
             Way
             .
             p.
             57
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             
          
           
             
             Chillingworth's
             Safe
             way
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             a
             
             Rut●…erford's
             Due
             Right
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             p.
             356.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             p.
             352.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             p.
             407.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             p.
             415.
             
          
           
             Rutherf
             .
             Free
             Disp.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             
             Scobel's
             Acts
             ,
             Part
             1.
             p.
             340.
             
          
           
             Essay
             of
             Atheism
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             73.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Essay
             of
             Unity
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             24
             16.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             32.
             
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             
          
           
             Verse
             41.
             
          
           
             Verse
             49.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             of
             Relig.
             p
             25
             
          
           
             
             Chillingworth's
             Safe
             way
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             186.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             8
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47928-e98230
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p.
             737.
             
          
           
             Ex
             Coll.
             p.
             532.
             
          
           
             Interest
             of
             Engl.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p.
             307.
             
          
           
             Scobel's
             Acts
             ,
             Part
             2.
             pa.
             7.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Vote
             of
             Sept.
             24.
             1646.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Old
             Non-Conf
             .
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Petit.
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gangraena
             Part
             3.
             p.
             282.
             
             Ibid.
             303.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Rutherf
             .
             Free
             Disp.
             p.
             267.
             
          
           
             Gangraena
             ,
             p.
             293.
             
          
           
             Free
             Disp.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             
             Cotton's
             Way
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             
             Burton's
             Vind.
             p.
             18
             
          
           
             Disc
             of
             Relig.
             Part
             1.
             p
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Scotch
             Discipline
             ,
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             P.
             79.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             Reform
             .
             Printed
             1644.
             p.
             195.
             
             Spotsw
             .
             Hist.
             p.
             418
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             431.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Spotsw
             .
             Hist.
             pa.
             343.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             367.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             419
             :
          
           
             Ibid.
             423
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             430.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             322.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             330.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             324.
             
          
           
             b
             398.
             
          
           
             c
             419.
             
          
           
             d
             405.
             
          
           
             e
             334.
             
          
           
             f
             354.
             
          
           
             King
             's
             large
             Declaration
             ,
             p.
             415.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             87.
             
          
           
             b
             98.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             416.
             
          
           
             Scotch
             Discipline
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p
             97.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             61.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             44.
             
          
           
             ad
             .
             Book
             of
             Disc.
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             2d
             .
             Book
             of
             Disc.
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             S●…tsw
             .
             Hist.
             p.
             418.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             398
             
          
           
             Kings
             large
             Declaration
             ,
             p.
             416.
             
          
           
             Declar.
             of
             the
             Commission
             .
             p
             55.
             and
             56.
             
          
           
             Spotsw
             Hist.
             p.
             345.
             
          
           
             Page
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             Presbytery
             Display'd
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p
             39.
             
          
           
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             .
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p
             57.
             
          
           
             Spotsw
             .
             Hist.
             p.
             436.
             
          
           
             Unchristian
             Rigor
             .
          
           
             Excess
             in
             Eating
             censurable
             .
          
           
             Apparel
             .
          
           
             Vain
             words
             .
          
           
             Suspicion
             of
             Pride
             .
          
           
             Spotsw
             .
             History
             .
             p.
             395.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             460.
             
          
           
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             .
             p.
             61
             
          
           
             Bo●…k
             of
             Discipl
             .
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Book
             of
             Discipl
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Spotsw
             .
             Hist.
             p●…
             .
             393.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             394.
             
          
           
             P.
             10.
             
          
           
             Book
             of
             Disc.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Book
             of
             Discipl
             .
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             61.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             P.
             35
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             32.
             
             Ibid.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Presb.
             Display'd
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pig
             to
             Field
             ,
             1586.
             
          
           
             
               Ed.
               Brow.
            
             to
             Field
             .
          
           
             Walker
             to
             Field
             .
          
           
             Cholm
             to
             Field
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             Positions
             ,
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Book
             of
             Discipl
             .
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             60.
             
          
           
             Kings
             large
             Declaration
             ,
             p.
             315.
             
          
           
             ☞